Lieut.  C.  C.  PAIGE.^? 


MY  EXPERIENCES  IN 
THE  CIVIL  WAR. 


I 


I 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/storyofexperiencOOpaig 


Lieut.  C.  C.  Paige, 

At  the  age  of  twenty-three  years. 


STORY  OF  THE  EXPERIENCES 

II 

OF  LIEUT.  CHARLES  C.  PAIGE 
IN  THE  CIVIL  WAR  OF  1861-5 


AS  TOLD  BY  HIMSELF. 


MDCCCCXI 


THE  JOURNAL-TRANSCRIPT  PRESS. 


PR.A.NKI.IN,  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


ilourital-iUransrript  ^ress. 
IPratiklin.  N.  S. 


q7'5.  IS  I 

FsvbS 


<Lo  ®clolicJl  ^ife, 

SHARER  OF  MY  SACRIFICES  AND  VICTORIES, 
WHOSE  PATRIOTISM  AND  UNSEDFISHNESS 
MADE  POSSIBEE  the  STORA’ 

IN  these  pages,  and 

who  dives  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  ael — 

THIS  BOOK  IS  AFFECTIONATEEY 
DEDICATED. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAflF, 

Introduction,  12 

1.  Review  of  Diary  and  Experiences  Previous  to  En- 

listing, 14 

2.  Deciding  the  Question  and  Going  to  the  Front,  18 

3.  First  Experiences  at  Soldiering,  22 

4.  Fall  Campaign  of  1862,  26 

5.  Fredericksburg  Campaign,  29 

6.  Leaving  Falmouth  for  Newport  News,  42 

7.  From  Newport  News  to  Cincinnati  and  Kentucky,  46 

8.  From  Kentucky  to  Vicksburg,  56 

9.  Vicksburg  and  Jackson,  Mississippi  Campaign,  58 

10.  Our  Return  to  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  74 

11.  Burnside’s  Retreat  and  Siege  of  Knoxville  by  Gen. 

Longstreet.  Our  “Valley  Forge”  Campaign,  82 

12.  Our  Return  to  the  Army  of  the  Potomac,  106 

13.  At  Annapolis,  Md.  My  Wife  Visits  Me,  109 

14.  Wilderness  Campaign,  111 

15.  Wounded  and  Sent  to  Washington,  123 

16.  Transferred  to  Philadelphia,  126 

17.  Transferred  to  Manchester,  N.  H.,  and  Discharge,  129 

Addenda,  144 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 


Frontispiece.  Picture  Taken  at  Age  of  Twenty-three. 

Cooper’s  Shop,  21 

Sword,  Bottle,  etc.,  39 

Photo  in  Uniform,  46 

Attack  on  Fort  Saunders,  89 

Canteen  and  Haversack,  105 

Letter  to  My  Wife,  June  16,  1864,  126 

Hospital  Photo,  128 

Latest  Photo,  144 


INTRODUCTION. 


Lest  this  book  fall  into  the  hands  of  strangers  or  per- 
sons not  immediately  connected  with  my  family,  two 
things  I wish  to  call  attention  to  in  this  prefatory  note. 

First,  I have  not  written  for  the  public  reading.  I have 
presumed  that  my  immediate  family  now  living  and  their 
descendants,  may  be  interested  in  the  war  record  of  their 
relative,  who  servied  in  the  Civil  War,  doubting  not  that 
the  interest  to  coming  generations  will  be  enhanced  as  the 
scenes  described  will  have  gone  farther  into  the  long  ago 
days,  and  that  my  posterity  may  feel  a just  pride  in  the 
fact  that  their  ancestor  was  a participant  in  the  greatest 
Civil  War  ever  fought,  and  in  which  patriotism  mani- 
fested its  supremacy  as  in  no  era  of  the  World’s  history. 

Second,  I am  not  attempting  to  write  a history  of  the 
Civil  War.  Several  editions  faithfully  written  by  his- 
torians of  National  fame,  have  been  published,  and  for 
me  to  attempt  to  enlighten  the  reading  world  from  my 
limited  vision  and  circumscribed  horizon  would  only 
demonstrate  my  audacity  and  make  too  evident  my 
weakness.  But  what  I have  endeavored  to  do  in  this, 
my  long  story,  is  to  give  a faithful,  simple  review  of  the 
part  I took  in  this  great  drama.  I have  written  mostly 
in  dairy  style  ha\'ing  copied  from  the  every  day  writings 
sent  home  to  my  wife  and  which  she  faithfully  preserved 

This  style,  or  way  of  writing,  makes  more  familiar  and 
better  understood  how  a soldier  lived,  subsisted,  fought 
and  spent  the  weary  years  through.  riting  as  I do 
almost  wholly  from  data  referred  to  above  and  not  from 
the  exaggerated  imagination  of  an  elderly  man  looking 


12 


back  to  the  years  and  deeds  of  young  manhood,  I think 
I may  truly  say  that  my  story  is  a faithful,  reliable  nar- 
ration of  real  incidents  not  overdrawn  but  in  most 
instances  too  dimly  pictured,  and  with  too  much  of 
modesty  in  writing  of  my  own  faithfulness  and  soldierly 
bearing. 

Not  only  for  the  foregoing  reason  do  I re-write  my 
war  history.  I do  not  desire  again  to  repeat  the  service 
rendered  my  country  in  the  60s  but  the  compensation 
which  comes  to  me  as  I review  the  past  is  a sufficient 

reward.  I live  over  and  almost  I am  inclined  to  sav  with 

• 

greater  enthusiasm  the  scenes  of  those  thrilling  experi- 
ences. My  eyes  brighten,  my  heart  beats  faster  and  my 
soul  is  stirred  to  its  depths.  Grand,  I say,  and  glorious 
the  realization  of  duty  done,  victory  won,  my  part  in 
accomplishing  it. 

I have  brought  into  this  story  several  of  my  Company 
and  would  gladly  furnish  a roster  in  full  with  a state- 
ment of  their  services  and  present  standing  in  the  com- 
munity of  those  who  survive,  but  the  idea  is  hardly  in 
keeping  with  my  purpose  as  above  stated.  Neither  could 
I do  justice  to  the  heroic  service  rendered  at  the  front,  or 
the  honorable  citizenship,  professional  and  business  suc- 
cess attained  by  many  of  them.  I can  say  with  much 
emotion,  “Dear  Old  Boys,  my  Comrades  in  Arms,  I love 
them  all.” 


13 


CHAPTER  I. 


In  my  diary  which  I kept  before  going  to  war,  I find 
the  last  entry  was  made  on  August  27,  1862,  and  it  relates 
to  that  last  day  at  home  and  how  I occupied  the  time 
prior  to  leaving  for  camp.  On  returning  home,  after  my 
discharge,  I did  not  take  up  the  diary  at  once  to  write  as 
before,  nor  until  August  27,  1866,  and  to  begin  my  story 
of  the  experiences  incident  to  my  soldier  life,  I will  copy 
that  first  entry  in  my  diary. 

“Four  years  have  past  since  my  last  record  was  made. 
A short  blank  in  this  book  separates  the  two  dates,  but 
were  the  dififerenet  transactions  of  each  day  recorded  in 
length,  to  compare  with  the  interests  involved  in  those 
transactions,  this  and  other  volumes  would  be  filled.  I 
would  like  very  well  to  be  able  to  portray  as  vividly  as 
pen  can  do,  the  stern,  hazardous  and  trying  experiences 
of  the  four  years  last  passed,  that  others  might  read  and 
know  something  of  a soldier’s  life  as  well  as  the  severe 
trials  of  a wounded  soldier.  All  will  ever  remain  vivid  in 
my  own  mind,  and  should  I live  to  be  an  old  man  I 
expect  to  refer  with  earnestness  to  my  soldier  life.” 

The  last  record  intimates  that  I go  to  camp  tomorrow 
to  commence  a soldier  life.  I did  so.  The  Company 
mustered  and  marched  from  the  Corner  (a  locality  in 
Candia  one  mile  from  the  Station)  to  the  Depot  where 
we  got  aboard  the  cars  and  were  carried  to  Concord.  We 
were  accompanied  to  the  depot  by  many  of  the  towns- 
people where  many  a “good  bye”  was  said  and  many 
tears  too,  were  shed,  and  I well  know  fervent  pra3-ers 
were  offered  for  our  protection  and  speed}^  return. 

A new  thing;  not  since  the  days  of  our  early  Fathers 
have  such  sights  been  seen.  Companies  of  men  hurrying 


14 


from  their  homes  to  battle ; terrible,  fierce  battles  where 
men  were  cut  down  like  the  grass  before  the  scythe.  It 
was  hard  for  our  parents,  our  brothers,  our  sisters  and 
kind  friends  to  give  us  up  to  enter  into  the  deadly  con- 
flict and  become  victims  of  its  carnage.  It  was  harder 
still  for  the  partners  of  our  lives,  our  loving  wives  to 
whom  some  of  us  were  only  recently  united. 

It  was  ringing  torture  thus  to  be  torn  from  each  other’s 
embrace.  I had  been  married  but  eight  months.  My 
heart  was  burdened  with  sorrow  but  it  must  not  be 
known.  I must  help  bear  another’s  woes,  and  nobly  did 
she  wipe  away  her  tears  and  say,  “I’ll  be  brave  and 
submit.”  The  aged  parent  could  scarcely  speak  lest  by 
opening  his  lips  grief  would  flow  and  unman  him. 

Again  in  my  life,  may  it  please  Providence  not  to 
cause  me  to  pass  through  such  a fiery  furnace. 

But  a mighty  rebellion  is  in  our  land.  Our  brethren 
of  the  South  have  risen  up  and  recreant  to  their  vows, 
are  seeking,  as  is  were,  the  life  of  their  own  Mother.  She 
has  called  on  her  loyal  sons  for  aid,  and  what  can  I do 
but  rush  to  the  rescue.  God  calls,  my  country  calls,  and 
the  overflowing  patriotism  of  my  soul  calls  loudly. 
“I  must  go,”  was  my  response.  “I  will  go  though  my 
limbs  be  torn  from  my  body,  though  my  life  be  sacrificed, 
I cannot  stay  away.”  And  I went. 

As  previously  stated,  I had  been  married  only  eight 
months,  and  had  settled  down  on  a farm  with  my  Father, 
to  live  with  and  care  for  him  during  his  life.  I had  in 
process  of  erection  a dwelling  house  in  which  my  wife 
and  I were  to  reside.  I was  obliged  to  abandon  for 
awhile,  and  perhaps  forever,  these  pleasant  dreams  of  the 
near  future;  sacrifice  them  for  my  chances  in  war. 

And  now,  at  this  time  of  writing,  as  I glance  from  the 
events  alluded  to,  and  all  through  to  the  present  time,  I 
exclaim,  “Mysterious  indeed  are  the  ways  in  which  the 
hand  of  Providence  leads  us !” 


15 


From  the  breaking  out  of  the  Rebellion  I had  been 
intensely  interested  in  the  conduct  of  the  war,  and  mv 
patriotic  emotions  were  wrought  to  a high  pitch;  but 
because  of  my  duties  to  Father,  and  the  tender  relations 
of  husband  to  the  newly  wedded  wife,  and  be  it  truthfullv 
said,  my  lack  of  courage  to  stem  the  realities  of  the 
battle  field,  I delayed  the  decision  to  be  a soldier. 
My  constant  and  earnest  prayer  was  that  I might  be  led 
in  the  path  of  duty.  Day  after  day  the  struggle  went  on, 
my  wife  clinging  closely  to  me  when  patriotic  enthusi- 
asm would  rise  high  and  I made  efforts  toward  enlisting. 
Three  questions  seemed  to  block  my  way.  I have 
already  hinted  at  them,  and  an  incident  of  my  boyhood 
days  will  serve  as  an  illustration  of  the  martial  spirit 
manifest  early  in  my  life.  My  eldest  sister,  Mary  Ann, 
bought  me  a small  snare  drum.  I was  about  eight  years 
old,  and  so  pleased  was  I,  that  many  a day  I would 
march  up  and  down  Hanover  street,  in  Manchester,  where 
we  resided,  playing  on  my  little  drum  much  to  the  delight 
of  my  sister.  And  here  seems  a prophecy  of  future 
events.  Father  was  indeed  a patriot,  yet  possessed  of 
Quaker  ideas  regarding  war  and  military  matters.  He 
remonstrated  quite  severely  with  my  sister  for  giving  me 
the  drum,  saying,  that  it  would  tend  to  the  cultivating  of 
a martial  spirit. 

I naturally  followed  closely  the  progress  of  the  war,  and 
entered  minutely  into  the  battle  scenes.  Its  carnage  had 
a depressing  effect  on  what  little  natural  courage  I 
possessed.  As  a boy,  I chose  to  avoid  a fight  with  my 
chums  until  “forbearance  ceased  to  be  a virtue,”  and 
while  attending  to  my  daily  rounds  of  farm  duties,  many 
have  been  the  engagements  in  which  I have  seemed  in 
imigination  to  participate.  So  this  spectre  troubled  me 
and  caused  me  to  hold  back,  until  in  the  process  of  the 
struggle,  I left  it  all  with  my  God,  and  decided  that  if  it 
were  my  duty  to  enlist  it  mattered  not  whether  in  the 
raging  battle  I became  a victim  of  its  carnage,  or  whether, 

16 


if  it  pleased  Him,  my  life  was  spared  through  all  the  long 
war. 

This  question  being  settled,  I next  was  troubled  as  to 
how  a Christian  man  could  deliberately  shoot  to  kill  his 
Southern  foe.  This  question  in  turn  was  settled  by  the 
reasoning  that  human  flesh  and  blood  were  of  little  value 
in  His  sight  when  opposed  to  His  Eternal  truths  and 
principles  of  justice. 

Now  the  last  consideration  and  am  I correct  in  saying, 
not  the  least,  of  leaving  all  the  dear,  fond  associations  of 
my  happy  home,  my  wife  and  Father,  perhaps  never  more 
to  enter  into  the  felicitious  experiences  of  a true  Christian 
home.  I well  knew  how  tenaciously  my  wife  clung  to 
me.  Her  patriotism  had  not,  as  yet,  risen  to  the  emer- 
gency and  she  used  her  womanly  nature  to  stay  the 
decision,  not  by  any  objectionable  methods,  but  naturally 
she,  with  her  ardent  love,  and  also  her  fears,  caused  me  to 
hesitate. 

Father  had  never  given  full  expression  to  his  feelings 
until  the  day  to  which  T now  refer.  Our  home  was  a mile 
or  more  from  the  depot  and  daily  I went  for  the  news,  or 
on  other  errands.  It  was  immediately  after  the  disaster 
of  Bull  Run,  when  President  Lincoln  had  called  for  three 
hundred  thousand,  three-year,  and  three  hundred  thou- 
sand, nine-months’  men.  I returned  home  under  con- 
siderable excitement.  Father  was  at  the  barn  milking, 
and  I went  to  him  and  told  him  the  latest  news,  closing 
with  the  remark,  “I  don’t  know  but  what  I shall  have  to 
go.”  Plis  reply,  ‘‘Have  I ever  objected,”  did  two  things. 
First,  it  divulged  to  me  the  loyalty  and  unselfishness  of 
the  great  soul  within  him,  willing  to  place  his  youngest 
son  on  the  altar  of  his  country  when  he  so  much  needed 
him  to  make  smooth  and  easy  the  few  remaining  years  of 
his  life. 

Second,  it  bridged  the  dark  chasm  which  I had  so  long- 
dreaded  to  cross.  I was,  as  it  were,  cut  loose  from  him, 
my  duty  transferred  from  Father  to  Country. 

17 


CHAPTER  11. 


A rally  for  the  purpose  of  encouraging  enlistments  was 
held  in  the  Congregational  Church,  a quarter  of  a mile 
from  our  home.  We  all  went  to  the  church,  my  wife 
with  a neighbor’s  wife.  I had  arrived  at  that  place  where 
I must  strip  for  the  conflict.  She  well  knew  without  my 
telling  her  that  the  crisis  was  near  with  me. 

The  speakers  were  Plon.  Judge  Daniel  Clark  and  Gov- 
ernor and  late  Col.  Walter  Harriman.  After  they  had 
finished  their  eloquent  and  patriotic  appeals,  the  chairman 
asked  for  volunteer  speeches.  I arose  and  delivered  my 
few  words  of  conviction  and  decision,  saying,  that  I was 
read}"  to  go  forward  and  head  the  list  for  a Company. 
The  meeting  soon  adjourned  and  I went  to  my  stricken 
wife  and  in  silence  we  walked  down  the  hill  toward  home, 
when  stopping,  she  wiped  her  tears  from  her  eyes,  turned 
to  me  and  said,  “I  will  not  hold  on  to  you  any  longer. 
I’ll  be  brave,  and  you  may  go  back  to  the  church  and  do 
your  duty.” 

The  crisis  was  past  and  I was  fully  decided,  all  the 
barriers  now  being  removed,  and  I was  in  a sense  happy, 
though  under  a terrible  burden.  I began  at  once  to 
arrange  my  affairs.  My  prospective  home  was  in  process 
of  building.  I piled  timber  already  framed  in  a snug, 
close  pile,  covering  it  securely  from  the  weather. 

As  Yeomen  of  our  Granite  State,  the  most  of  our 
enlisted  men  were  not  proficient  in  military  aff'airs.  I had 
been  a member  of  a home  guard  company  under  Captain 
Anderson,  and  had  quite  a little  e.xperience  in  the  manual 
of  arms  and  evolutions  of  the  company  drill.  Captain 


18 


Patten  was  totally  ignorant  of  all,  and  I spent  quite  a 
little  time  with  him  in  our  barn  teaching  him  these  things. 
I,  with  about  forty  other  enlisted  men,  spent  the  few 
remaining  days  in  preparing  to  leave  home.  We  went  to 
Concord  and  were  in  camp  a few  days,  drilling,  and  being 
supplied  with  Government  clothing,  &c.,  and  on  Septem- 
ber 2nd,  were  mustered  into  the  U.  S.  service,  and  in  one 
week  started  for  Washington. 

In  looking  over  my  correspondence,  (the  letters  written 
to  my  wife,  on  the  average  of  two  a week),  I find  much 
matter  which  unaided  memory  fails  to  recall,  so  I shall 
make  notes  from  these  letters,  some  of  which  should  be 
re-written  entirely  as  they  are  descriptions  of  scenes 
interesting  to  recall  and  to  remember.  One  such  letter 
of  ten  pages  of  foolscap,  another  pamphlet  style,  the 
leaves  of  which  were  taken  from  the  railroad  office  in 
Knoxville,  and  several  other  papers  or  letters  were  of 
special  interest. 

My  first  letter  to  my  wife  was  written  after  going  into 
camp  at  Concord,  Aug.  29,  1862,  and  after  one  night’s 
experience  in  a tent  with  the  ground  for  a bed,  and  was 
previous  to  my  examination  or  being  mustered. 

In  a letter  sent  home  by  P.  W.  Sanborn,  one  of  Can- 
dia’s  merchants,  I note  a few  of  my  needs,  and  also  desire 
that  she  be  at  the  station  in  Manchester  when  we  pass 
through.  We  had  already  said  our  parting  word  and 
had  decided  that  she  had  better  not  meet  me  again  when 
we  went  through  Manchester,  but  love  had  its  way  and 
could  not  be  restrained.  I would  that  I had  a photograph 
of  the  scene  awaiting  the  arrival  of  the  long  train  convey- 
ing the  one  thousand  men  of  the  11th  Regiment  to  the 
front.  Throngs  of  people  in  the  station,  above  and  below 
it,  anxious  to  say  one  more  word,  bestow  a bouquet,  or 
some  needful  thing  to  their  soldier  boy  or  friend. 
Fathers,  mothers,  wives  with  the  little  ones,  to  take  the 
last  look  of  their  noble  sire  or  friend.  Do  you  suppose 


19 


•guards  were  strong  enough,  or  dread  of  the  point  of  the 
Ijayonet  sufficient  to  keep  us  in  the  cars?  My  eyes  were 
anxiously,  swiftly  scanning  the  crowd  up  and  down  the 
platform  for  the  Girl  I loved.  Once  more  my  arms  were 
around  her,  and  perhaps  the  last  kiss  received  and  given. 
A few  words  of  affection  and  advice  interchanged ; a 
memento  and  useful  articles  received  from  her.  The  sad, 
fond  adieu  mingled  with  enthusiastic  cheers,  and  the  cars 
])ore  us  from  our  native  heath  to  the  scenes  of  savage 
war.  How  many  of  us  to  be  sacrificed  on  its  altar,  none 
1)ut  God  did  know. 

Our  route  to  the  seat  of  war  was  via  Worcester,  Provi- 
dence, Stonington,  where  in  the  morning  we  took  boat  for 
Jersey  City.  About  noon  we  started  for  Philadelphia 
arriving  there  in  the  evening,  partook  of  a good  supper 
provided  by  a large  hotel  firm,  who  have,  I think,  fur- 
nished meals  for  every  Regiment  passing  through  that 
city.  There  was  also  in  Philadelphia,  if  not  the  same 
eating  place,  a large  improvised  building  called  Cooper 
Shop,  where  they  gave  free  meals  to  all  soldiers  passing 
through,  and  I have  the  impression  that  it  was  supported 
by  contributions  from  the  citizens  of  Philadelphia. 

As  we  marched  through  the  streets  the  people  gave  us 
the  warmest  reception,  aged  and  young  ladies  shaking 
hands  with  nearly  every  man.  (And  here  I am  inclined 
to  copy  what  I wrote  to  my  girl  at  home.) 

"I  was  challenged  to  kiss  one  girl,  and  of  course, 
accepted,  and  this  was  my  first  victory,  not  over  a foe, 
but  in  giving  and  receiving  a broadside  from  a boastful 
lass.  I confessed  to  her  that  I was  married.” 

M'e  camped  on  a common  until  about  one  o’clock,  I, 
spreading  my  rubber  blanket  on  the  ground  and  covering 
myself  with  the  woolen  blanket,  slept  soundly  until 
aroused.  M’e  marched  about  one  mile  to  the  depot, 
camped  down  on  the  floor  until  morning  when  we  got 
aboard  some  cattle  cars  and  were  carried  to  Baltimore, 


20 


1 his  fohliiijr  card  was  given  to  us  soldiers  as  we  jiasscd  llirough  lMiiladcl])liia  from  our  home  to  the  seat  of 
war.  It  sliows  what  it  stands  for.  All  soldiers  ])assi ug  through  I’hiladel phia  weri'  fed  fheri'.  Reluru- 
iiig  from  flu-  front  severely  wounded,  I was  taken  from  the  cars  al  midnight  and  ])laced  in  this  Cooper 
fsho])  I lospiliil  for  .a  short  lime.  'I'hns  goi ng  and  retnrni ng  1 was  cared  for  al  this  hosiiil.ahle  inn. 


arriving  about  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  got  some 
supper  and  about  dark  got  aboard  some  more  cars  of  the 
same  kind,  where  we  were  about  as  comfortable  as  cattle 
are  supposed  to  be  in  such  quarters.  We  were  in  the 
cars  all  night  going  a distance  of  thirty-eight  miles  arriv- 
ing in  Washington  on  the  morning  of  the  14th. 

Our  breakfast  I have  never  forgotten,  and  the  letter 
says  we  had  bread  and  raw  salt  pork,  (the  soldier’s  name 
for  such  as  we  had  is  sow  belly),  and  coffee,  which  I sug- 
gest you  would  not  relish.  Here  I pause  to  say  that  it 
seemed  to  us  then,  and  no  less  strange  as  I recall  the 
events  of  my  soldier  life,  that  in  Washington,  a soldier 
received  less  consideration  than  from  any  other  people, 
(excepting  kindly  ministrations  in  the  hospitals)  ; but 
perhaps,  until  now,  we  were  the  petted  recruits  from 
homes  of  tender  care  and  intense  patriotism,  and  on 
reaching  Washington,  or  even  Baltimore,  we  came  under 
military  rules  and  appointments  so  new,  and  to  most  of 
us,  unexpected. 

At  about  three  o’clock  we  marched  one  and  one-half 
miles  to  our  temporary  encampment.  The  locality  was 
called  East  Capitol  Hill.  We  got  up  our  tents  that  night 
(and  I record  that  six  of  us  were  Christians),  and  never 
had  a sweeter  night’s  rest.  W e are  an  intelligent  tent 
full,  cheerful  and  contented,  although  some  of  the  boys 
complain  of  the  hardships  of  the  last  two  or  three  days. 
Rumors  are  current  of  a battle  going  on  near  Harper’s 
Ferry  (probably  it  was  Antietam)  and  we  were  just  late 
enough  to  miss  being  in  it.  Here  I remark  on  the  dese- 
cration of  the  Sabbath,  there  seeming  to  be  no  difference 
between  it  and  other  days  in  this  country,  and  I begin  to 
realize  how  hard  to  live  a Christian  life  in  camp,  but  am 
going  to  try  to  be  faithful  to  my  vows. 


21 


CHAPTER  III. 


The  next  letter  written  from  the  last  named  place, 
Camp  Chase,  September  17,  says,  we  left  Washington 
yesterday  at  four  o’clock,  marched  seventeen  miles,  got 
there  after  dark.  It  rained  tonight  and  we  were  quite 
wet  but  did  not  take  cold.  At  ten  o’clock  the  next  morn- 
ing we  moved  one-half  mile.  It  is  estimated  that  there 
are  two  hundred  thousand  soldiers  around  this  camp 
which  is  on  the  Robert  E.  Lee  farm,  consisting  of  twelve 
hundred  acres,  and  we  can  see  his  late  residence. 

My  tent  mates  are  Charles  Rowe,  Jesse  Bean,  George 
Brown,  Calvin  Magoon,  and  Henry  Rowe.  I write,  we 
have  set  up  the  altar  of  Christ  in  our  tent  and  enjoy  our- 
selves well.  We  have  been  reviewed  with  several  thou- 
sand others  by  Gen.  Casey,  whose  division  we  are  in,  and 
Briggs  Brigade.  We  have  the  right  of  the  division. 

In  my  letter  of  September  21,  I say  that  we  have  an 
excellent  Chaplain,  and  that  we  had  a general  prayer 
meeting  Eriday  night.  A great  number  attended  and 
your  unworthy  husband,  by  God’s  help,  lifted  up  his 
prayer  to  Our  Father,  and  felt  strengthened.  Last  eve 
another  meeting  was  held,  many  taking  part.  Two, 
Charles  Lane  and  Henry  Rowe,  made  a start  in  the  Chris- 
tian life.  I say  further,  that  I hope  I have  had  some 
influence  on  Henry  Rowe.  I took  him  up  to  the  Chap- 
lain’s tent,  Thursday,  and  he  thought  he  found  Christ 
there.  I have  talked  with  him.  He  feels  keenly  the 
death  of  his  wife. 

■ Again  I write,  we  have  good  times  in  our  tent  every 
night;  have  reading  and  prayers,  and  Friday  night  six 


others  were  in.  Prayers  will  be  offered  in  other  tents 
soon  I think.  Young  men  seem  to  feel  the  necessity  of 
bearing  their  cross. 

I say,  I have  just  been  to  the  Chaplain’s  tent  to  listen 
to  the  funeral  sermon  of  the  wife  of  a young  man,  who 
died  since  he  came  out  here.  I shed  tears  of  sympathy. 

My  letter  of  September  24  refers  to  a grand  review, 
some  thirty  thousand  in  line.  We  went  about  five  miles 
to  a large  field.  It  proved  hard  and  fatiguing  for  the 
beys.  The  sun  poured  down  so  hot,  and  marching  so 
long,  some  of  the  boys  fainted,  but  I felt  well  and  could 
hare  gone  through  it  again,  or  another  march  after  reach- 
ing camp. 

'i'he  weather  is  about  like  July  in  New  England. 

It  fell  to  my  lot  to  drill  the  men  and  I note  their  awk- 
wardness and  carelessness,  and  also  the  un-soldier-like- 
ness of  many  of  the  officers,  which,  I say,  “would  try  the 
patience  of  a man  as  patient  as  Job.” 

I had  paid  considerable  attention  to  tactics,  &c.,  before 
enlisting  and  even  drilled  my  Captain  in  Father’s  barn, 
and  the  lack  of  discipline  among  our  officers  and  men 
troubles  me  much.  We  are  now  performing  guard  duty, 
and  notwithstanding  the  professed  military  strictness  and 
punishment  to  offenders,  we  have  a lot  of  fun  with  the 
raw  men. 

Cfn  or  about  October  1st,  we  left  camp,  marched  to 
Y’ashington,  stopping  over  night  on  the  common.  The 
next  day  at  nine  o’clock,  we  were  loaded  into  freight  cars, 
and  after  riding  a distance  of  seventy-five  miles,  reached 
Frederick  City,  about  five  o’clock  the  next  morning.  It 
was  not  very  comfortable  for  a whole  company  in,  and  on 
top  of  two  cars  and  without  seats.  However  this  is  a 
part  of  the  game  and  I am  in  good  spirits  ready  to  march, 
as  we  probably  shall  tomorrow  morning. 

Today,  the  3rd,  we  are  to  join  P>urnside’s  Command. 
We  are  now  at  Sandy  Hook  on  the  Potomac,  a little 


23 


below  Harper’s  Ferry,  in  a locality  called  Pleasant  Valley 
almost  under  the  east  side  of  the  mountain  called  Mary- 
land Heights.  On  this  mountain  was  a Fort,  which,  with 
ten  thousand  men.  Miles  surrendered  to  Jackson.  Here 
the  army  of  the  Potomac  is  being  reorganized  and  Gen. 
McClellan  is  superseded  by  Burnside.  President  Lincoln 
has  been  here. 

I have  made  myself  somewhat  familiar  with  the 
geography  and  military  phase  of  this  place,  and  think  it  a 
very  interesting  locality. 

We  have  been  assigned  to  the  2nd  Brigade,  2nd  Divis- 
ion, under  Gen.  Sturgis,  and  are  awaiting  orders  to  move 
down  the  valley.  While  here  men  and  officers  indulge  in 
sports,  drilling,  and  some  of  the  officers  in  too  serious 
sporting. 

After  giving  my  wife  a description  of  my  tent  and 
mates,  I say,  we  put  a board  at  the  feet  end  to  keep  us 
from  slipping  out  endways ; and  one  night  the  boys  tied 
a rope  to  the  feet  of  a Captain,  and  the  other  end  to  a 
tree  to  keep  him  from  sliding  out.  He  had  probably 
been  to  the  commissaries  and  needed  to  be  hitched  to 
something. 

Here  to  change  the  subject,  in  my  letter  of  October  12, 
written  from  Pleasant  Valley,  after  referring  to  my 
wife’s  letter  of  commiseration  and  pity  for  the  hardships 
endured,  I tell  her  that  I am  not  suffering  the  inconven- 
iences and  hardships  which  I expected  to  when  I enlisted, 
and  am  very  joyful,  and  so  far  as  I and  my  comfort  is 
concerned,  I do  not  complain. 

V’hile  on  Brigade  inspection  and  hearing  the  roar  of 
distant  cannon,  I thought  how  magnanimous  I wanted 
her  to  be  and  I wished  that  she  could  rise  above  the 
desponding  feelings  which  seemed  natural  to  one  in  her 
position,  and  be  patriotic ; a Heroine.  I want  to  be 
brave,  courageous  and  unflinching.  I hope  that  no 
cowardly  blood  nor  shirking  disposition  is  within  me. 


24 


I feel  that  if  I am  called  to  go  into  battle  I must  fight  with 
a different  idea  than  that  which  actuates  many.  My 
watchword  is  Truth  and  Justice,  Freedom  and  Equality 
to  all.  My  prevailing  and  controlling  idea  is  never  to 
allow  myself  to  go  into  battle  or  to  fight  with  an  angry, 
revengeful  feeling;  not  to  kill  because  others  do  or  for  the 
mere  sake  of  killing,  but  ever  to  keep  in  mind  that  judg- 
ment and  vengeance  belongs  to  God,  and  that  I am 
merely  to  fight  for  the  love  of  His  laws  from  the  sense 
of  my  duty  to  Him  as  a law  abiding  and  loving  citizen. 

As  a professing  Christian,  I desire  above  all  things, 
that  the  Grace  of  God  may  help  me  in  all  my-  future 
actions,  and  above  all  places,  on  the  battle  field.  That  is 
the  place  and  time  to  test  the  man ; the  Christian. 

Perhaps  I may  have  to  look  back  with  shame  from 
some  scene  of  conflict,  but  I will  not  worry  for  my  heart 
is  all  aglow  with  noble  feelings.  Patriotism  rises  high, 
and  prospects  of  the  future  do  not  daunt  me,  but  rather 
nerve  my  mind  and  arm. 

Millie,  try  for  these  same  aspirations  and  feelings  and 
mourn  no  more  for  me,  rather  feel  joyful  that  your  hus- 
band is  engaged  in  this  struggle  for  Country  and  Human- 
ity. Courage  and  a determined  will  is  requisite  for  any 
great  enterprise.  Yours  is  such. 

We  are  spending  much  valuable  time  here.  Company, 
battalion,  brigade  drills  &c.,  occupy  our  time  in  part. 

I have  just  learned  of  the  death  of  David  Dudley,  of 
Candia,  at  Frederick  City.  I saw  him  when  we  passed 
through  there. 


25 


CHAPTER  IV. 


October  27  we  l)egan  our  fall  campaign.  We  went 
down  the  Potomac  about  three  miles  and  crossed  on  a 
Pontoon  bridge,  and  the  next  day  we  marched  three 
miles  into  Virginia. 

I am  Sergeant  of  the  guard.  The  boys  did  some  forag- 
ing tonight.  Fresh  pork  and  yearling  beef  seem  to  be  all 
the  go  about  the  cook  tent. 

This  20th  morning  and  liver  don’t  taste  very  bad. 

November  1st,  we  are  at  a place  called  Wheatland  in 
the  town  of  Buck.  Good  times  foraging  and  living  high. 
November  3,  in  camp  near  Fredericksburg.  November 
5,  near  Piedmont.  Saw  Brother  Thomas  at  Upperville. 
yesterday.  W are  moving  now  a few  miles  daily.  The 
cavalry  are  engaged  in  our  front  and  we  follow  on  as  they 
clear  the  way. 

This  afternoon  we  marched  down  a defile  a long  way, 
at  the  bottom  of  which  was  a running  brook  and  we 
could  not  avoid  it,  or  walking  in  it  a part  of  the  time. 
After  going  a mile  or  two,  and  nearly  to  the  Rapidan,  we 
were  halted,  and  after  a while  retraced  our  steps  to  the 
upland.  It  was  said  that  our  officers  lost  their  way  and 
nearly  marched  us  into  the  Rebel  lines.  Tonight  we 
lay  down  in  the  woods,  using  leaves  for  our  bed  and  the 
next  morning  found  we  were  covered  with  snow. 

Today  I did  some  cooking;  made  flapjacks,  as  we  call 
them,  and  Oh  ! such  light,  thick  and  delicious  eating.  I 
got  flour  from  a grist  mill  and  obtained  my  rising  from 
leaching  out  ashes ; had  a little  butter  on  hand. 


26 


We  marched  from  here  to  a camp  farther  into  the  ene- 
mies’ lines,  and,  I think,  without  orders,  for  it  appeared 
later  on  that  we  were  in  an  exposed  position  and  hustled 
out  in  a hurry. 

The  night  of  November  12,  our  Company  was  sent  out 
nearly  a mile  on  picket.  Captain  Patten  left  one  half  of 
the  Company  with  me,  and  took  the  remainder  with  him 
to  another  post. 

I stationed  videttes  in  the  road  with  strict  orders  to 
challenge  any  one  coming  near,  and  put  out  other 
pickets.  The  boys  found  not  far  from  our  post,  a flock 
of  nice  sheep,  and  one  of  them  came  into  camp  for  our 
use.  While  dressing  it,  the  picket  stationed  in  the  road 
shouted  for  me,  and  upon  answering  his  call,  I found  a 
General’s  Aid,  who  was  searching  for  us  and  ordered  us 
into  camp  at  once,  saying,  that  we  were  far  into  the 
enemies’  lines  and  liable  to  capture.  Soon  Patten’s  squad 
filed  by,  and  as  soon  as  we  could  cut  up  and  divide  the 
sheep,  we  followed,  and  on  reaching  the  camp  we  found 
only  the  burning  waste  and  cracker  boxes,  the  regiment 
having  moved  out  on  the  road,  leaving  a sentinel  with 
orders  for  us  to  follow.  Here  is  enacted  a scene  very 
human,  which  showed  the  metal  (or  rather  the  lack  of  it) 
in  some  of  the  men.  We  did  not  know  which  way  to  go, 
and  finding  the  camp  deserted,  some  of  our  men  were 
much  frightened.  I with  my  detail  was  some  fifteen 
minutes,  or  more,  late  getting  in,  and  one  of  Patten’s 
squad,  (Pll  not  mention  his  name)  a large,  strong,  blus- 
tering, profane,  very  irreligious  man  at  home  and  in  the 
army,  besought  the  Captain  not  to  wait  for  me  but  to 
hurry  on  and  get  up  with  the  Regiment,  but  to  his  credit, 
the  Captain  said,  “You  can  go,  if  you  want  to,  but  I shall 
wait  for  Paige.” 

We  hurried  on  with  our  butchering  business  and  got 
the  sheep  into  our  several  haversacks,  and  reached  camp 
a little  late,  as  before  said.  It  was  difficult  to  decide 


27 


which  road  our  regiment  had  taken.  However,  we  hit 
it  right  at  the  first  (or  No.  1 corner)  and  went  to  the  left, 
but  were  more  mixed  up  when  we  reached  the  next 
junction  (or  No.  2).  I went  into  a Negro’s  house  and 
inquired  of  the  inmates,  believing  them  to  be  friendly, 
but  the  boys  were  inclined  to  disagree  with  me,  so  I hit 
upon  a plan  to  make  it  sure.  Striking  a match  I got  my 
eyes  close  to  the  ground  and  saw  which  way  the  tracks 
pointed,  corroborating  the  statement  of  the  negroes.  I 
can  assure  you  that  a rear  guard,  to  keep  the  men  up  in 
place,  was  not  needed  for  the  next  mile.  We  soon  came 
up  with  our  Command,  the  Rebels  following,  and  in  the 
morning  they  began  shelling  us.  Here  we  were  first 
under  fire. 

November  17,  near  Rappahannock  station,  moving 
twice  since  the  last  event.  Nov.  20,  Fredericksburg,  or 
Falmouth  east  of  the  river  from  Fredericksburg.  Have 
moved  three  times,  marching  thirty  miles,  much  of  the 
time  in  the  rain.  The  last  of  the  march  went  hard  with 
me,  having  the  diarrhoea  and  a suggestion  of  the 
jaundice. 


28 


CHAPTER  V. 


The  Rebels  are  in  force  in  Fredericksburg,  and  in  a 
very  strong  position.  The  22nd  we  are  at  Falmouth  and 
in  active  service,  and  from  a letter  of  this  date,  I copy, 
“We  are  on  picket  at  the  river.  The  Rebels  seem  busy 
over  in  the  city.  There  has  been  a flag  of  truce  come 
across  the  river  twice,  and  is  now  coming  again.  We 
have  had  a heavy  rain,”  and  to  this  day,  when  I am  copy- 
ing the  letter,  I remember  well  the  cold  and  discomfort  of 
such  a rainstorm  when  on  picket.  The  letter  also  says, 
“The  Rebels  and  our  boys  are  shouting  to  each  other 
across  the  river.” 

November  25,  have  been  on  picket  three  nights  and 
two  days.  No  one  seems  to  know  for  what  reason  troops 
are  being  massed  here.  It  looks  as  though  we  might  go 
into  winter  quarters,  but  I think  we  shall  have  to  fight 
first.  Camp  rumors  are  plentiful. 

We  are  located  on  an  elevated  place,  bleak  and 
cheerless.  When  it  rains  the  mud  is  deep.  Wood  at  a 
distance. 

November  30.  I have  the  jaundice  but  am  recovering. 
Our  time  is  occupied  in  various  drills,  dress  parade, 
picket  duty,  camp  and  police  duty,  and  much  thinking 
and  planning  about  what  to  eat.  Referring  to  the  matter 
of  eating,  in  my  letter  of  December  10,  I say,  “Chas. 
Rowe  obtained  some  corn  meal  from  a grist  mill,  and 
acting  as  our  mess  cook,  made  a five  quart  dish  full,  and 
five  of  us  consumed  the  whole  mess  at  one  meal ; but  the 
next  day  fell  short  of  accomplishing  the  feat,  and  the 
next  day  made  a pan  full  to  fry  for  breakfast.”  Along 


29 


with  such  delicacies  as  we  purchase  ourselves,  we  have 
hardtack,  rice,  salt  pork,  beans  and  once  in  a w'hile 
desiccated  vegetables. 

A few  days  ago  we  had  orders  to  fix  up  our  tents,  so 
we  got  logs  or  boards  and  built  up  the  sides  and  ends,  two 
feet  or  more ; built  a fireplace  in  one  end,  of  logs  covering 
them  with  clay.  Our  tent  is  some  seven  or  eight  feet  by 
ten  or  twelve  feet ; cotton  cloth  roof.  In  our  fireplace  we 
can  bake  a ten  quart  pail  full  of  beans,  and  splendid  they 
are  too.  At  this  time  of  writing,  December  21,  Chas. 
Wason,  who  is  now  a tent  mate  and  mess  cook,  has  a 
pail  of  beans  cooking  in  the  fireplace,  and  after  they  are 
done,  he  is  going  to  make  a suet  cake  to  eat  with  the 
beans. 

The  internal  arrangement  of  our  tent  is  as  follows:  On 
one  side  we  have  a row  of  hard  tack  boxes  which  we  use 
for  victuals  and  dishes.  We  have  cedar  boughs  for  straw 
to  lie  on,  spreading  our  rubber  blankets  over  them;  since 
the  battle,  having  replenished  my  blanket  store,  I spread 
one  over  the  rubber  blanket,  and  with  George  Brown’s, 
who  sleeps  with  me,  we  have  three  over  us  so  we  are 
quite  comfortable  when  in  tent,  and  keeping  good 
natured,  as  we  do  mostly,  we  enjoy  ourselves  and  our 
quarters. 

In  a letter  mailed  the  fourteenth,  the  day  after  the 
battle,  I give  a brief  account  of  the  battle,  that  the  folks 
at  home  may  know  that  I am  safe,  but  in  this  eight  page 
letter  of  large  sheets,  I give  a more  detailed  account. 

\\’e  left  our  camp  Thursday,  the  11th,  expecting  to 
cross  the  river,  but  marched  only  one  and  one  half  miles, 
and  with  many  other  brigades,  were  held  in  readiness,  but 
were  not  called  upon  to  fight.  We  came  back  to  camp 
about  dark,  and  went  about  getting  something  to  eat,  but 
were  called  on  to  march  back  again.  We  had  nearly 
reached  the  position  left  a short  time  ago,  when  a rumor 
came  that  Fredericksburg  was  evacuated  and  we  were 


30 


again  marched  to  camp  through  the  mud,  but  with  gay 
hearts,  with  orders  to  be  ready  to  march  at  a moment’s 
notice. 

Friday,  the  12th,  we  were  routed  at  4.30  o’clock,  ordered 
to  get  ready  to  march  at  eight  o’clock.  We  went  across 
the  river  among  the  first  troops,  stacked  arms  near  the 
river  above  the  pontoon  bridge.  We  took  quarters  in 
some  old,  open  buildings  near  by  and  I,  with  some  others, 
crawled  up  to  the  floor  above  for  the  night.  This 
building  was  much  riddled  with  shell  from  the  cannonad- 
ing of  the  previous  day,  and  the  floor  was  very  open.  I 
suffered  with  the  cold  and  got  up  and  went  down  at  three 
o’clock,  kindled  a fire  and  made  two  fire  cakes  from  flour 
that  I got  in  the  city.  The  cakes  were  not  very  rich, 
being  made  of  flour  and  water,  but  tasted  good  and 
especially  when,  on  the  field  of  battle,  I laid  down  on  my 
back  and  ate  some  of  them. 

Saturday,  the  13th,  we  were  on  the  march  through  the 
city  at  about  nine  o’clock,  going  to  the  lower  end  of  the 
street,  where  we  waited  with  other  troops.  While  in 
this  position  we  were  constantly  under  fire.  Minie  balls 
were  flying  and  shrapnel  shells  bursting  among  us, 
sending  their  myriads  of  little  balls  on  their  errand  of 
death. 

The  second  day  before  the  battle  our  batteries  were 
stationed  on  Falmouth  Heights,  or  the  bank  of  the  river, 
when  some  two  hundred  guns  shelled  the  city,  and  the 
rebel  works  with  great  vigor.  The  roar  and  pealing  of 
the  guns  exceeded  any  play  of  the  artillery  of  the  Heavens 
that  I ever  listened  to.  It  was  terribly  awful,  and 
yet  wonderfully  exhilarating.  Much  damage  was  done 
in  the  city,  but  how  much  to  the  rebels  and  their  works, 
we  know  not.  This  terrible  artillery  Are  helped  to  make 
it  possible  to  lay  the  pontoon  over  which  we  and  other 
troops  crossed  one  and  two  days  later.  These  guns 
remained  in  position  until  after  the  battle  and  during  the 


31 


terrible  firing  of  the  rebels,  our  guns  also  put  in  their 
work,  many  of  whose  shells  burst  among  us  because  of 
being  improperly  timed,  or  imperfect  fuse.  No  doubt 
many  men  were  wounded  or  killed  by  them. 

Saturday  morning  while  we  were  laying  in  our  first 
position,  on  the  side  of  the  hill,  (after  crossing  the  river 
the  day  before),  the  12th  New  Hampshire  Regiment 
came  down  over  the  hill  on  the  Falmouth  side,  the  band 
playing  “Yankee  Doodle.”  It  was  a great  long  column 
of  men  who  had  never  seen  service,  brave  and  defiant  in 
their  attitude.  The  head  of  the  column  had  got  on,  or 
across,  the  bridge  when  the  rebel  guns  got  their  range 
(as  they  easily  could  do  for  they  could  plainly  see  them 
from  their  position  as  they  came  down  the  hill  on  the 
Falmouth  side),  and  planted  several  shells  right  among 
the  men  who  were  at  the  Falmouth  end  of  the  bridge, 
wounding  several.  It  was  surely  a serious,  hazardous 
affair  but  nevertheless,  it  caused  a feeling  of  levity  to  see 
the  men  skulk  and  seek  shelter  in  such  a hurried  and 
frantic  manner  as  they  did.  I thought  of  a brood  of 
chickens  when  the  old  hen  raised  her  cry  of  warning 
against  a hawk.  Not  a chicken  could  be  seen  a moment 
after.  So  with  the  12th  Regiment  boys,  they  got  to  cover 
hurriedly.  The  ludicrous  thing  to  my  risabilities  was 
the  sudden  change  from  the  column  formation  of  that 
splendid  Regiment,  marching  to  "Yankee  Doodle,”  to  an 
effort  to  see  who  would  hide  first.  I hope  I may  be 
pardoned  if  I appear  to  do  injustice  to  those  brave  boys 
who  did  such  good  service  at  Chancellorsville  and 
Gettysburg. 

I recall  seeing  the  Regiment  lying  in  the  road  shielded 
as  much  as  they  could  be  in  an  open  street.  I was  up  and 
alert  in  this  position  in  full  view  of  the  position  of  the 
enemy. 

At  one  o’oclock  we  were  ordered  on  to  the  field.  We 
filed  to  the  right,  going  up  a short  street.  Here,  our  first 


to  be  wounded,  Charles  Lane,  was  struck.  Filing  to  the 
right,  and  obliquely,  we  went  on  to  the  field  amid  terrific 
musketry  and  shell,  missiles  of  death.  Their  infantry 
were  behind  intrenchments  and  big  cannon  crowned  the 
crest  of  the  ridge  known  as  St.  Marye’s  Heights.  All  of 
these  belched  forth  their  constant  fire  and  shells,  which 
did  terrible  execution. 

From  the  river  the  ground  gradually  rises  until  the  foot, 
or  base,  of  the  Heights  is  reached ; then  an  abrupt,  steep 
slope  fifty  or  more  feet  is  reached  on  which  crest  are  the 
cannon,  while  at  the  base  of  the  Heights  is  a sunken 
road  (a  natural  fortification)  filled  with  infantry  who  had 
full  view  of  us,  and  (as  I understood)  another  line  of 
rifle  pits  filled  with  men,  all  of  which  made  it  seem  an 
impossible  barrier  to  troops  crossing  the  field  over  which 
we  were  ordered  to  march.  We  were  ordered  to  move 
right  obliquely,  which  movement  would  expose  our  whole 
Regiment  to  a direct  and  yet  raking  fire.  We  were 
covered  for  a little  by  crossing  a ravine  and  then  we  came 
to  a board  fence,  or  fences,  for  the  land  was  divided  into 
small  farms,  fields  or  gardens.  We  were  ordered  to  lie 
down  behind  the  first  fence,  but  how  the  bullets  and 
shells  made  havoc  of  that  fence,  and  to  me  it  was  the  most 
trying  time  of  the  day.  Crash,  crash,  pat,  pat,  whiz,  whiz, 
everything  seemed  going  to  destruction.  One  of  my 
mates,  lying  near  me,  seemed  in  terrible  mental  agony, 
groaning  and  taking  on.  Perhaps  I felt  as  badly  as  he 
but  I kept  it  to  myself.  I felt  that  the  hand  of  man  or  any 
earthly  power  was  unable  to  save  me,  and  I appealed  to 
my  Heavenly  Father  to  save  me,  if  it  were  His  will.  But, 
soon  we  were  ordered  up  and  forward.  “Be  firm  and 
brave  boys,”  rang  out  from  our  Colonel.  We  obeyed, 
marching  in  line  of  battle  some  one-fourth  of  a mile,  amid 
the  terrible  fire,  our  comrades  falling  as  we  went,  until  we 
got  into  our  position  behind  a little  rise  of  land  which 
seemed  formed  for  us.  If  we  kept  laid  down,  or  very  low 


33 


on  our  posterior,  we  were  out  of  the  way  of  the  solid  shot 
and  shell  if  they  did  not  explode  over  us,  which  they  often 
did.  We  reached  this  position  at  one  thirty  o’clock. 
Our  company  and  most  of  the  Regiment  kept  in  the 
fight  until  dark.  Reinforcements  in  large  numbers  came 
lip,  and  in  the  rear  of  our  position.  When  we  went 
forward  in  line  of  battle,  my  position  was  next  to  the 
color  bearer,  which  I did  not  fancy  was  safe ; but  our 
colors  were  not  hit,  neither  was  I.  Aly  position  in  the 
ranks  was  in  the  center  of  the  Company,  which  I held 
during  the  afternoon,  except  when  I crawled  to  some 
wounded  or  dead  man  to  get  his  cartridges,  or  until  the 
last  reinforcements  came  to  our  position,  or  when  I could 
get  no  more  cartridges.  Capt.  Patten  was  lying  down  a 
little  to  my  left,  feeling  ill.  He  complimented  me  on  my 
behavior.  I had  fifty  rounds  in  my  cartridge  box,  which 
I used.  A few  feet  to  my  right  a man  was  killed  by  a 
shell,  and  I crept  to  him  and  got  his  cartridges  he  had 
left,  twenty-five.  I used  what  Jesse  Bean  had  after  he 
was  wounded,  also  got  some  of  IManson  Brickett,  after 
which  I got  plenty  more  from  reinforcements.  One 
fellow  sat  down  behind  me  who  had  one  hundred  rounds 
and  I used  more  than  one  half  of  them,  and  then  got 
enough  from  a Lieutenant  to  make  more  than  two 
hundred  which  I used  during  the  afternoon.  Each  time  I 
fired,  I aimed  to  hit  some  one,  but  I cannot  affirm  what 
the  lead  did. 

Jesse  Bean  was  some  two  feet  to  my  left  when  he  was 
hit,  and  others  around  me  received  wounds.  Sergeant 
Nealey  also  near  me,  received  a mortal  wound  through 
the  body.  After  using  all  my  cartridges,  I laid  down  on 
my  side  and  arm,  and  partook  of  the  cake  which  I had 
baked  in  the  morning.  I gave  some  to  Jesse  and  George 
Brown  and  it  relished  good. 

I was  some  tired  and  my  knees  were  wet  and  covered 
with  mud,  for  I was  on  them  the  most  of  the  time,  except 


34 


when  I wished  to  aim  at  some  place,  which,  on  account  of 
other  heads,  I could  not  reach. 

I know  that  God  was  near  me,  and  I felt  no  fear  worth 
naming.  When  going  on  amid  the  screams,  the  thunder 
bolts,  bursting  of  shell,  and  whizzing  bullets,  I felt  a 
dread  but  that  soon  left  me.  I tried,  no  I will  not  say 
that  I tried,  for  it  did  not  require  much  effort,  to  keep  cool 
and  composed  m mind.  Of  course  I had  to  be  active  and 
much  in  earnest  to  fire  two  hundred  rounds  from  one- 
thirty  o’clock  to  five-thirty  o’clock.  We  were  constantly 
expecting  the  Rebels  to  charge  on  us,  and  they  did  come 
over  their  works  two  or  three  times.  I also  expected  that 
we  would  make  a charge  first,  before  dark. 

The  fight  was  going  on  for  seventeen  miles  and  was 
severe  and  the  carnage  appalling.  This  was  a time  to 
try  what  men  were  made  of,  for  all  true  men  do  not 
behave  the  same  in  times  of  danger.  There  is  no  doubt 
but  what  many  shrinking,  fearful  men  are  so  constitu- 
tionally made  up  that  they  cannot  help  acting  as  they 
sometimes  do.  One  of  my  men,  a Corporal,  and  a fellow 
always  well  made  up  when  in  camp,  inclined  to  feel 
himself  a little  superior  to  some  of  his  equals,  acted 
cowardly.  He  was  in  my  rear  and  hugged  the  ground 
until  I felt  obliged  to  threaten  him  if  he  did  not  get  up 
and  behave  more  manly.  Another  young  soldier,  when 
he  fired,  would  not  rise  far  enough  from  the  ground  so 
that  his  ball  would  go  over  the  heads  of  those  in  front  of 
him.  I felt  the  whiz  of  his  bullets,  and  was  obliged  to 
threaten  him  in  severe  terms. 

As  we  were  going  on  to  the  field  and  nearing  our 
destination,  a Pennsylvania  Regiment  that  had  been  on 
picket,  came  rushing  pell-mell  through  our  ranks  to  the 
rear.  No  threats  or  sabre  lashings  could  stop  them. 
Such  a scene  was  rather  demoralizing  to  a new  Regiment, 
but  it  made  no  difference. 

We  pressed  on  to  our  position.  At  about  six  o’clock  I 


35 


detailed  three  men  to  assist  me  in  carrying  2nd  Sergeant 
Nealey,  who  was  mortally  wounded,  from  the  field  to  a 
Hospital.  The  Regiment  had  just  retired  to  the  rear  and 
I supposed  Patten,  with  the  Company  was  near.  We 
placed  Nealey,  who  weighed  one  hundred  and  eighty  or 
ninety  pounds,  on  a blanket  and  started  to  the  rear.  It 
was  dark  and  we  knew  not  where  we  were  nor  where  to 
go  to  find  a Hospital.  The  Rebels,  I presume,  thought 
we  were  retiring,  and  with  redoubled  efforts,  opened  on 
us.  Never  can  I forget  the  scene,  or  obliterate  the 
horrors  of  that  hour.  The  cannons  were  belching 
streams  of  lightning;  solid  shot  fired  point  blank,  striking 
the  frozen  ground  ricocheting  with  streams  of  fire  in  their 
wake,  and  seemingly  heating  to  a fiery  molten  color,  the 
terrible  missile  of  death,  making  more  terrible  the  scene; 
shell  bursting  all  around  and  a perpetual  storm  of  leaden 
hail  enveloped  us,  from  which  there  seemed  no  escape, 
and  I said  to  myself,  how  hellish  it  seems ; demons  let 
loose  with  all  the  conceivable  influences  of  that  place 
where  the  fire  is  never  quenched,  could  not  have  made 
more  horrid  the  scene.  I feared  for  the  lives  of  us  all  and 
told  the  men  we  had  better  lay  Nealey  down  in  a corner 
and  wait  for  the  firing  to  cease,  ^^'e  did  so  and  directly 
a shell  burst  in  our  midst,  fragments  hitting  two  of  the 
men,  and  1 said,  ‘‘Boys,  we  may  as  well  be  killed  carrying 
Nealey,  as  waiting  here.” 

Supposing  our  Regiment  was  in  the  vicinity,  I ran 
about  calling  the  name  of  the  Regiment  and  to  this  call 
came  many  responses  from  poor,  wounded  men  of  our 
owm,  and  other  Regiments,  begging  me  to  help  them, 
from  all  of  which  I was  obliged  to  turn  awa}’,  and  return 
to  my  own  charge. 

Such,  Oh ! such,  are  the  heart  rending  scenes  and 
experiences  after  a battle.  A cold,  drear  night;  poor 
l)leeding,  dying  boys,  to  whom  no  one  could  bring  relief; 
the  powers  of  the  rebellion  with  their  demon  like  missiles 


36 


of  destruction,  making  such  merciful  errands  impossible 
\\''e  started  again  with  our  heavy  load  through  the  deep 
mud  to  find,  we  knew  not  where,  a Hospital.  In  the 
darkness  and  through  fields,  over  fences  we  went  on 
until  about  ten  o’clock  we  reached  a street,  and  Hospital, 
which  was  nearly  a mile  from  where  we  started.  It  was 
the  hardest  task  that  I ever  undertook.  The  blanket 
would  tear  and  necessitate  our  stooping  over.  Poor 
Nealey!  we  tried  to  be  careful,  but  Oh!  how  he  groaned 
with  pain.  He  lived  about  five  weeks. 

We  hunted  up  our  Regiment  which  had  taken  quarters 
at  the  upper  end  of  the  city.  I stopped  in  the  Colonel’s 
quarters  where  our  slightly  wounded  were  and  there  I 
found  Jesse  Bean,  George  Brown  and  Charles  Rowe,  who 
had  a good  bed  made  up  for  me  on  the  floor.  I ate  some 
more  of  my  good  cake. 

About  eleven  o’clock  I went  to  bed,  but  was  routed  at 
one  o’clock,  for  the  Adjutant  General  brought  orders  for 
us  to  go  on  picket,  near  where  the  fighting  had  been. 
^^’e  were  about  ready  to  start  when  the  Adjutant  General 
returned,  telling  us  that  he  had  got  us  relieved.  We 
crawled  in  and  slept  until  morning. 

Sunday,  the  14th,  I did  some  cooking  and  looked  after 
the  wants  of  Company  I.  The  Regiment  were  on  picket 
that  night  near  where  the  battle  was  fought,  and 
remained  in  that  position  until  the  next  night,  (the  15th). 
About  midnight  we  left  on  the  double  quick,  believing 
that  all  the  other  pickets  had  withdrawn  and  we  were 
forgotten.  We  recrossed  the  river  to  our  old  camp. 
The  troops  had  all  left  the  city  but  the  pickets  and  before 
the  next  morning,  the  Rebels  were  in  full  possession. 
Not  a Sergeant  or  Corporal,  I think,  was  fit  for  duty,  but 
myself.  The  Captain  was  on  the  sick  list ; 1st  Lieutenant 
detailed  in  Commissary  department ; 2nd  Lieutenant, 
wounded ; two  men  killed ; twenty  wounded,  and  some 
missing. 


37 


In  this  narrative,  I speak  of  the  number  of  cartridges 
which  I used.  It  seems  incredible,  but  after  firing  one 
hundred,  my  gun  was  so  foul  and  kicked  so  badly  that  I 
tore  up  my  colored  pocket  handkerchief  and  swabbed  it 
out,  thus  making  it  possible  to  fire  so  many.  I also  tell 
a little  tale  which  causes  me  a little  confusion  of  face.  I 
must  have  fired  away  my  ramrod  for  in  attempting  to 
reload,  I looked  in  vain  for  it,  but  there  were  plenty  more 
at  hand.  I brought  awa}"  from  the  field,  the  night  we 
were  on  picket,  a colored  bottle  with  the  handle  on  the 
side,  and  a Sergeant’s  sword,  as  mementos  or  relics  from 
that  hard  battle.  I now  have  these  in  my  possession. 

While  engaged  in  the  fight,  I figured  out  the  plan  of 
the  battle,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  and  since  reading  the 
report  of  Burnside’s  plan,  I found  myself  not  far  from 
right.  I understand  that  Franklin  was  on  our  left  with 
orders  to  attack  in  force.  Burnside  having  learned  that 
Lee’s  right  was  weak,  and  Hooker  being  on  our  right  was 
to  attack  vigorously  the  heavy  line  of  Lee’s  left.  Hoping 
and  expecting  that  this  attack  would  be  successful,  he  had 
massed  Sumner’s  grand  division  in  the  center,  (where  we 
were),  and  with  a determined  attack  with  a large  body  of 
men  expected  to  carry  St.  Marye’s  Heights,  and  set  Lee 
running,  or  capture  his  forces.  So,  I say,  earlier  in  this 
account,  that  I was  expecting  before  night  to  face  those 
frowning  heights  with  their  terrible  armament,  at  charge 
of  bayonet,  but  Franklin  disobeying  orders  attacked  a 
picket  line,  with  a picket  line,  and  before  he  could  get  up 
his  reserves,  the  Rebels  were  reinforced  and  made  it 
impossible  to  take  the  position.  So  we  in  the  center  and 
right  had  to  take  the  long  afternoon  hammering  we 
received. 

In  my  letter  of  January  1,  1863,  I acknowledged  the 
receipt  of  a box  of  cakes  and  confectionery.  It  was  a 
large  box  in  which  there  were  many  small  ones  from 
friends  at  home.  We  went  on  picket.  Our  head 


38 


C()iii|)!iiiy  Koll  Call  Hook.  2,  Swonl  and  HoUk'  1 got  from  haltlelkdd  of  iM'ederick.shnrg,  tin.' day  after  the  battle. 
3,  I’ortkdio  carried  during  niv  st'r\’ice.  4,  A Watch  Chain  niadi'  hy  me  at  Cam])  Chase,  .Arlington  I leights,  Va., 
from  50c,  25c,  IOC,  5c  and  3c  pii'ces.  5,  kocki.'!  containing  tlu'  picture  of  my  wik',  carried  during  my  scrvici'. 
f),  A King  niadi-  hy  me  from  a largi'  black  button,  and  inlaid  starcut  from  a thri-e-ccut  ])iccc.  7,  Sev  eral  Itlinie- 
halls,  and  round  hidls  in  pi'i  fi'cl  condition,  also  llaltcncd  hy  contact  with  wood  or  stoiu'. 


quarters  were  in  the  Lacy  house  on  the  brow  of  the  bank 
overlooking  Fredericksburg.  I noted  that  I had  a door 
knob  from  the  house  to  send  home,  also  an  ivory  from  a 
piano  key  from  the  same  house. 

Rumors  of  moving  are  in  camp.  My  letter  of  January 
8th  says,  we  are  on  picket  again  and  have  had  a review  of 
twenty-five  thousand  men.  It  seems  that  another 
attempt  at  battle  was  started  about  the  22nd,  but  a severe 
rain  storm  made  the  moving  of  troops,  cannon  and 
wagons  impossible.  We  were  on  picket  during  the 
storm,  and  in  the  morning  we  saw  l^atteries  stuck  in  the 
mud  in  the  road  a little  way  from  the  Lacy  house. 

My  letter  of  January  29  tells  of  being  on  picket  again 
in  a hard  rain  and  snow  storm,  and  in  the  morning, 
wading  back  to  quarters,  a distance  of  two  miles,  in  six 
inches  of  snow. 

We  hear  of  Hooker  superseding  Burnside  in  command 
of  the  army,  and  hope  for  much  success. 

February  1st.  We,  as  a Regiment,  are  going  on  picket 
again.  A bakery  is  being  constructed  for  baking  bread, 
which  looks  as  if  we  were  to  remain  here  a while  longer. 
I hear  that  Jesse  Bean  is  no  better;  that  Sergeant 
Magoon’s  arm  was  amputated ; that  George  Brown  is 
gaining. 

February  5.  Nine  of  the  company  went  on  picket  with 
Lieut.  Currier.  I remained  in  camp  in  charge  of 
company;  took  them  on  dress  parade  in  the  afternoon. 
I have  not  written  much  of  camp  life  here  at  Falmouth. 
The  location  is  cold  and  bleak.  When  we  first  located 
here,  there  were  plenty  of  woods  near  by,  so  we  had  all 
we  needed  without  much  effort,  though  we  burned  it 
green.  It  was  mostly  hard  pine  and  oak.  A large  camp 
like  ours,  consumes  a great  quantity  of  wood,  so  as  time 
went  on,  we  had  to  go  further  for  our  supply.  One 
wagon-load  per  day,  per  company,  was  too  small  a supply 
as  much  was  needed  at  the  cook  tent,  and  at  this  time  of 


39 


writing  we  are  obliged  to>  bring  on  our  shoulders,  green 
wood,  a mile  to  camp,  which  was  very  fatiguing.  For 
water,  we  went  about  one  half  mile. 

We  had  reveille  at  daybreak;  fall  in  for  rations  at 
breakfast  time,  when  the  boys,  at  my  call,  would  come 
out  of  their  tents  with  tin  place  and  dipper  in  hand, 
march  to  the  cook’s  quarters  and  be  served  with  the 
delicacies  of  an  army  menu,  sometimes  rice,  (mostly 
scorched  or  slacked-cooked),  soup,  boiled  salt  pork,  a 
potato  once  in  a while,  salt  “boss”  frequently,  beans  often, 
hard  tack  a plenty,  a pint  tin  dipper  of  coffee  with  plenty 
of  sugar,  varied  once  in  a while  with  a vegetable  prepara- 
tion. Once  in  a while  I drew  whiskey  and  dealt  out 
small  amounts  for  each  man,  with  quinine  in  it. 

Next  was  surgeon’s  call,  ^^’hen  I would  go  into  the 
company’s  street  and  call  out,  “Fall  in  for  surgeon’s  call,” 
the  lame,  sick,  and  often  those  not  really  sick  would  fall 
in  and  march  with  me  to  the  surgeon’s  tent  for  treatment. 
He  had  the  power  to  decide  whether  a man  was  fit  for 
duty  or  not.  So  by  his  orders,  I would  mark  against  their 
names,  the  initial  letters  indicating  his  orders.  His 
decision  was  not  always  correct.  He  was  imposed  upon 
a good  deal,  and  for  this  reason  did  not  use  good 
judgment  in  some  cases.  For  instance: — A good  old 
man,  the  oldest  man  in  our  company,  Benjamin  Brown, 
had  been  quite  feeble,  yet  doing  dut}"  without  complain- 
ing. The  surgeon  got  the  idea  that  he  was  “playing  it” 
as  the  boys  say,  and  would  not  excuse  him.  This 
morning  which  I have  in  mind,  he  fell  in  for  surgeon’s 
call  and  feebly  marched  with  others  to  the  surgeon’s 
tent.  Dr.  Ross,  who  was  our  physician,  blurted  out 
“You  here  again:  I’ll  fix  you  so  you  will  not  come  any 
more,”  or  words  to  the  same  effect,  continued  his  speech 
and  said,  “Sergeant,  put  him  on  full  duty.”  That  after- 
noon we  opened  a grave  on  the  borders  of  our  camp  and 
tenderly  laid  our  old  comrade  Brown  in  it.  A victim  of 


40 


the  cruel  treatment  of  one  who  was  paid  for  keeping  men 
well,  and  alive.  This  incident  nearly  cost  him  a court 
martial  and  loss  of  position.  For  my  part  in  this  affair,  I 
refused  to  put  him  on  duty,  and  reported  the  thing 
higher  up.  Then  came  orders  from  division,  or  brigade, 
headquarters  for  a detail  of  officers  and  men  for  guard 
duty  of  various  kinds  for  picket,  fatigue,  etc.  I made  my 
detail  and  saw  that  they  reported  to  the  place  ordered. 
Often  we  had  company  drill  in  the  forenoon,  and  dress 
parade  in  the  afternoon  with  occasional  brigade  and 
division  drill,  which  constituted  the  daily  round  with  the 
exceptions  on  account  of  weather,  or  other  reasons. 

Of  course  dinner  and  supper  were  served  the  same  as 
breakfast.  Roll-call  came  every  day,  and  as  I would  go 
into  the  Company  street  before  bed  time  to  call  the  roll, 
it  was  expected  that  the  men  would  crawl  out  of  their 
bunks,  fall  into  line  and  answer  to  their  names ; but 
generally,  I would  tell  them  that  if  they  would  answer 
promptly  when  their  name  was  called,  I would  excuse 
them  from  falling  into  line. 

The  last  act  of  the  day  was  taps  sounded  from  head- 
quarters. All  was  supposed  to  be  quiet,  but  many  a 
scene  of  revelry,  of  real  fun  or  of  serious  harrowing 
nature,  of  discipline,  of  service,  many  a night  campfire 
in  front  of  some  comrade’s  tent,  talking  over  home  days 
and  about  loved  ones,  of  adventure,  of  battles,  picket 
daring,  and  discussing  future  campaigns  which  soldiers 
always  forecasted,  politics,  etc.,  all  helped  to  make 
bearable  the  soldier  life. 


41 


CHAPTER  VI. 


My  letter  of  February  10  is  devoted  mostly  to  an 
account  of  our  trip  from  Falmouth  to  Fortress  Monroe, 
and  a description  of  the  beautiful  scenery  of  water  and 
land,  passed  through. 

We  left  Falmouth,  our  old  camp,  the  9th  and  got  aboard 
box  cars,  in  and  on  top  of  them,  and  are  going  to  Aquia 
Creek,  the  head  of  the  Potomac.  Here  we  got  aboard 
steamers  and  schooners  and  were  towed  through  the 
beautiful  country  to  Fortress  Monroe. 

February  13.  My  letter  is  mailed  from  Newport  News, 
where  we  have  arrived  and  are  to  make  our  home  for  a 
while.  We  see  the  hulls  of  the  Congress  and  Cumber- 
land, destroyed  by  the  Merrimac  last  season.  Also,  a 
Monitor  and  other  war  vessels  in  the  bay.  We  are 
camped  near  the  shore  and  back  of  our  grounds  is  a 
forest  of  large  pitch  pine  trees.  This  is  a level  country, 
and  food  is  plenty.  Apple  butter,  cheese,  cakes,  pies, 
cheap.  Oysters  plenty,  good  and  cheap,  twenty-five 
cents  a quart,  but  I say,  I have  no  money  with  which  to 
buy  them.  My  appetite  is  so  good  that  I am  troubled  to 
get  enough  to  satisfy  it. 

The  letter  of  February  18  relates  in  part  to  tha 
receiving  of  boxes  from  home  for  the  boys.  Mine  from 
my  wife  contained  several  kinds  of  food,  etc.,  all  of  which 
was  spoiled.  This  was  quite  a disappointment  for  I had 
been  looking  for  it  for  a long  time. 

I here  describe  our  condition  in  a rain  storm.  The 
covering  of  our  tents  being  new,  they  leaked  like  a sieve 
and  we  found  ourselves  lying  in  a pool  of  water.  We 


42 


have  constructed  some  good  tents.  The  pitch  pine  trees 
are  so  straight  grained  that  we  can  split  them  into  two 
and  three  inch  plank,  and  with  these  we  build  up  the 
sides  and  ends  two  and  one-half  feet,  and  we  have  A 
tents  issued.  These  we  pitch  on  top  of  the  plank  so  our 
quarters  are  about  seven  by  eight  feet  with  the  ridge  pole 
some  ten  feet.  My  old  mates  are  with  me. 

In  the  letter  of  the  25th,  I state  that  Col.  Harriman  has 
returned  bringing  his  wife.  We  have  been  in  a Corps 
review,  truly  a grand,  imposing  sight.  Several  women 
witnessed  the  review.  To  see  women  is  almost  like  the 
visit  of  angels,  so  seldom  do  our  eyes  feast  on  such 
“visions.”  We  also  went  on  dress  parade.  We  have 
built  a chimney  of  brick  in  our  tent,  and  a cosy  little 
home  have  we.  We  have  prayer  and  preaching  meetings, 
and  Bible  class  at  the  Chaplain’s  tent,  which  helps  the 
morals  of  the  command. 

In  my  letter  of  March  5th  I write,  there  is  a man  here 
from  Candia  by  the  name  of  Brown,  who  came  for  the 
remains  of  a 10th  Regiment  boy.  I send  home  by  him 
the  brown  glass  jug,  to  which  I refer  in  my  letter  on 
Fredericksburg  battle. 

Capt.  Patten  is  still  at  home.  I write  that  I weigh 
more  than  ever  before,  one  hundred  and  eighty-two  and 
one-half  pounds.  There  is  much  sickness.  An  epidemic 
of  measles.  I took  four  to  the  hospital  this  morning. 
Some  of  the  men  are  lonesome,  low  spirited,  and 
becoming  sick  without  any  disease,  and  some  give  up  and 
die,  while  I was  never  in  better  health,  and  good  spirits. 
A soldier’s  rations  of  a loaf  of  white  bread  does  not 
satisfy  me,  and  I beg  of  the  boys  whose  appetites  are 
not  as  good. 

I have  considerable  camp  duty,  drills,  etc.,  and  an 
Orderly  Sergeant  is  a busy  man  for  he  really  has  charge 
of  the  Company,  making  details  for  guard  and  police  duty, 
Company  reports,  etc.,  etc. 


43 


As  this  is  a rainy  morning,  March  11th,  I did  not  order 
the  men  out  for  surgeon’s  call,  but  went  to  each  tent 
taking  the  names,  and  carrying  them  to  the  surgeon’s 
tent. 

The  13th.  Charles  Wason,  my  tent  mate,  started  for 
home  today,  on  a fifteen  days’  furlough.  I am  now  in 
command  of  the  company.  Lieut.  Currier  is  on  picket. 

I took  the  company  on  dress  parade.  Think  of  a 3rd 
Sergeant  in  command  of  a company  on  dress  parade ! 

Two  men  returned  from  their  furloughs.  The  3rd 
division  have  gone  from  here  to  Suffolk,  where  the  Rebels 
are  reported  to  be. 

The  18th.  I have  received  a box  from  father  which 
contained  brown  bread,  flour  bread,  apples,  ginger  snaps, 
butter,  cheese,  cider,  popcorn,  pies  and  sausage.  All 
came  in  good  condition  and  tasted  good.  I say,  “Well. 
Millie,  if  I were  an  officer,  I could  attend  a grand  ball  on 
board  the  steamer,  Mary  Hudson,  tonight,  and  have  the 
pleasure  of  mingling  with  blacklegs,  officers,  and  the  fair 
inmates  of  Norfolk  Brothels.  I expect  it  will  be  a high 
time  and  many  will  be  beastly  drunk  before  morning.” 
With  shame,  I must  confess  that  there  were  many  of  this 
class  among  our  officers  from  Generals  down,  and  our 
Regiment  was  not  exempt  either.  Men,  who  when  at 
home  seemed  pure  and  gentlemanly,  sons  of  Christian 
parents,  college  graduates,  and  of  the  higher  walks  at 
home,  now'  indulging  in  frequent  debauch,  staining  their 
lips  with  filthy  whiskey  and  vile  profanity.  No  wmnder 
we  had  to  suffer  the  long,  long  war  through  for  their 
debauches.  Dare  I tell  it?  Yes,  I wdll,  for  it  is  God’s 
truth.  When  going  on  the  field  of  Fredericksburg,  led 
by  the  gallant  Col.  Harriman  (whom  later  they  tried  to 
court  martial),  our  brigade  and  division  commanders 
were  skulking  behind  a brick  kiln,  under  the  influence 
of  that  vile  stuff,  and  pointing  to  the  advanced  position, 
ordered  us  to  take  it,  w'hile  there  they  remained  so  far  as 


44 


we  know,  for  as  I recall,  we  did  not  see  them  until  a day 
or  two  after.  This  is  but  a specimen  of  the  many  orgies 
of  our  respected  officers,  whom  we  were  expected  to 
honor  and  obey.  I am  more  ashamed  and  humiliated  to 
know  that  officers  of  my  own  11th  N.  H.,  and  Co.  I,  were 
brought  to  their  quarters  more  in  the  condition  of  low 
brutes  than  Christian  men,  which  some  of  them  professed 
to  be.  I would  not  write  this  for  the  public  eye  to  read 
for  my  pride  in  the  grand  old  Col.  Harriman’s  11th,  would 
restrain  my  hand. 

Lieut.  P.  Fleath  has  returned  from  a furlough.  The 
24th,  drilled  in  company  and  battalion,  played  ball,  etc. 


45 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Thursday,  March  26,  at  8.45  p.  m.,  we  left  Newport 
News,  arriving  in  Baltimore,  Friday  at  2.30  o’clock.  We 
are  going  by  rail  to  Cincinnati.  A part  of  the  day  rvas 
spent  waiting  for  transportation.  While  waiting  in  the 
depot,  1 partook  of  some  of  the  brown  bread  and  sausage 
which  Mother  had  sent  me  and  how  good  they  tasted.  I 
noticed  a man  watching  me  as  I ate  my  lunch,  and  finally 
he  got  courage  to  speak  to  me  and  wanted  to  know  what 
I was  eating.  I told  him  and  he  tasted  of  the  bread,  and 
said  he  was  a baker  and  had  heard  of  Boston  brown  bread 
but  never  saw  any  before. 

'We  were  loaded  on  cars  and  were  transported  via  B. 
& O.  railroad,  over  the  mountains  to  Cincinnati  and  we 
had  the  usual  experience  incident  to  an  army  moving 
across  country  in  box  cars.  We  behaved  like  soldiers, 
sometimes  taking  more  liberties  with  movable  things 
than  citizens  would  be  warranted  in  doing.  MT  enjoyed 
the  scenery  of  the  country  through  which  we  went.  As 
one  familiar  with  it,  must  conclude,  our  transportation 
was  a little  faulty  for  we  were  in  box  cars  with  board 
seats  placed  across  the  car,  and  without  backs,  and  at 
nisfht  those  who  could,  stretched  out  on  the  seats,  and 
the  remainder  laid  underneath  "heads  and  halls.”  In 
some  cases  it  seemed  difficult  to  decide  which  were  one’s 
own  legs,  or  the  other  fellow’s,  we  lay  so  thick  and  mixed 
up.  The  bottom  of  the  car  was  rather  hard  for  flesh  and 
bones,  but  we  were  only  soldiers  away  from  home  and 
comforts,  to  save  a Nation,  and  no  matter  if  we  were 
treated  with  less  consideration  than  were  the  mules, 
sometimes  we  reasoned. 


46 


t 


C.  C.  Paige. 

Taken  at  Cincinnati  while  enroute  to 
Kentucky,  1863. 


% 


In  due  time  we  reached  Cincinnati,  and  now  the  31st, 
I am  writing  from  the  above  place.  My  brother  David, 
who  resides  here,  learned  of  our  coming  and  was  at  the 
station  looking  for  me.  He  took  me  to  a restaurant  and 
ordered  a nice  meal  of  mutton  chops  and  the  things  to  go 
with  them.  I went  to  his  home  with  him,  and  saw  Sarah, 
his  wife,  and  Glenna,  the  little  girl. 

I expect  the  regiment  will  move  on  toward  our  destina- 
tion, Lexington,  Ky.,  but  I am  granted  a furlough  of  a 
day  to  stop  with  David.  Charlie  Wason  has  returned. 

I should  say,  that  supper  was  furnished  us  by  the 
people  of  Pittsburg,  as  we  passed  through  that  city,  and 
we  were  also  fed  by  the  citizens  of  Cincinnati,  and  coflfee 
was  served  us  at  various  places  along  the  route.  Sister 
Sarah  filled  my  haversack  with  all  the  good  things  it 
would  hold.  I started  from  there  Friday  morning  and 
rode  eighty  miles  on  the  cars  to  Paris.  On  arriving 
there  I learned  that  the  Regiment  had  left  three  hours 
previous,  so  with  four  other  of  the  boys,  we  started  for 
Mount  Sterling,  twenty-two  miles  away.  It  was  a very 
hard  march  considering  that  we  had  done  but  little  of 
late,  and  I had  a heavy  load.  Brother  David  weighed  it 
at  his  factory  before  my  leaving,  and  it  weighed  seventy- 
five  pounds.  I got  some  help  on  the  way.  My  feet  were 
sore,  lame  and  blistered. 

Sunday  following,  I went  to  the  village  church  and  par- 
took of  the  Lord’s  Supper  which  was  a sweet  privilege. 

\Ye  are  now  after  the  Rebels,  who  have  been  over- 
riding this  country.  Mt.  Sterling,  Ky.  Letters  April  5, 
also  8th,  describe  the  country,  people  and  weather.  The 
rebels  are  not  far  away  in  soldiers’  clothes,  and  nine  out 
of  every  ten,  in  citizen’s  clothes  are  rebels  in  this  locality. 
The  Guerillas  were  in  force  about  here  not  long  ago. 

Capt.  Patten  has  returned  from  his  furlough.  The  12th 
I began  this  letter  in  the  Methodist  church  where  I was 
attending  a religious  service,  supposed  to  be  a Rebel 


47 


church.  I say  that  I begin  this  letter  while  they  are 
going  through  the  preliminaries  before  sermon,  but  I tried 
to  be  worshipful  during  devotions  and  the  sermon.  My 
comments  on  the  sermon  are,  that  it  was  not  much  of  a 
sermon,  and  little  more  than  repeating  scripture.  He  did 
not  say  a word  about  us  soldiers,  or  the  Nation  (and 
there  were  quite  a squad  of  us  in  attendance)  ; but  our 
Chaplain  made  the  closing  prayer,  and  it  was  a right 
smart  union  prayer.  We  went  with  our  equipments. 

April  15,  I indulge  in  a seven  page  letter  on  large  sheets 
written  from  Mt.  Sterling.  I write  of  the  people,  the 
conditions  of  the  country,  somewhat  of  my  own  con- 
stancy to  the  cause  in  which  I enlisted,  my  views  of 
Christian  patriots,  and  my  purpose  to  be  right  whether 
easy  or  hard  to  do  so. 

^^'^inchester,  Ky.,  April  19.  We  received  the  first  mail 
for  three  weeks,  I think. 

We  had  dress  parade,  followed  by  orders  to  move  at  one 
o’clock  tonight,  the  last  not  the  most  pleasing.  We  got 
up  at  twelve  o’clock,  and  started  at  three  o’clock,  went 
eighteen  miles  to  the  above  town.  After  marching  half 
way,  our  knapsacks  seemed  too  heavy  and  our  company 
left  theirs,  and  I with  a few  of  my  company  stopped  with 
them.  After  a great  fuss  I pressed  a team  into  our 
service  b}"  paying  three  dollars,  and  got  them  carried. 
However,  I had  a great  time  getting  it.  The  man  tried 
to  frighten  me  out  of  it  by  showing  me  an  order  from 
the  Post  Quarter  Master  which  he  sent  to  him,  and  by 
stating  that  he  should  want  a writing  to  show  that  I had 
entered  Iris  house  Avith  armed  men  and  forced  him  to  send 
a team.  Also,  that  he  would  be  in  Winchester  this  week 
to  see  about  it.  I told  him  I was  read}-  to  meet  the  order 
in  town,  also  that  I would  sign  what  he  wished  to  write, 
and  did  so,  the  substance  of  which  was  as  above  stated. 
Then  I offered  to  pay  him  what  he  Avished  to  charge  for 
his  serA'ices.  He  tried  not  to  set  a price  but  I Avas  deter- 


48 


mined  that  he  should  do  so.  Finally,  he  said  three  dollars 
which  I paid ; I then  asked  for  a receipt  which  he  gave 
me. 

The  officers  in  camp,  such  as  Colonel  and  Major,  and 
others  thought  I out-witted  the  old  Rebel,  upholding  my 
course,  and  I could  not  be  hurt  for  it.  I relate  this  inci- 
dent as  an  illustration  of  the  many  phases  of  soldier  life. 
I fear  many  soldiers  would  not  have  been  as  considerate 
with  him  as  I was.  Might  is  not  necessarily  right,  out  of 
the  army  or  in  it.  We  were  tired  and  needed  help.  We 
were  protecting  his  and  other  property,  and  it  was  his 
duty  to  aid  us  so  far  as  he  was  able  to  do  so.  We  were 
willing  to  pay  him  for  the  use  of  his  team,,  and  when  he 
refused  to  do  his  part,  my  reasoning  is,  that  might  was 
right  in  this  case. 

More  union  citizens  are  found  here  than  in  the  last 
town.  I have  been  to  church  today,  and  heard  a good 
union  sermon,  after  which,  partook  of  the  Sacrament, 
followed  by  excellent  remarks  by  the  minister. 

The  26th.  Sabbath  day.  I enter  this  letter  to  show 
how  another  Sabbath,  and  many  another  in  the  past,  is 
occupied.  I am  not  going  to  town  as  we  are  to  have  a 
service  on  the  ground  by  our  Chaplain  at  three  o’clock. 
We  have  had  inspection  this  morning  and  have  dress 
parade  in  the  afternoon.  This  morning,  Sunday,  is  a 
great  day  for  the  negroes  to  come  to  camp.  They  manage 
to  save  chickens,  butter,  eggs  and  other  edibles,  such  as 
the  soldiers  will  buy  of  them  and  bring  to  camp  early. 

This  morning  the  boys  got  all  the  negroes  into  line 
and  marched  them  up  and  down  through  the  camp,  fur- 
nishing each  with  a stick  of  wood  for  a gun,  the  negroes 
grinning  and  seeming  to  enjoy  the  sport  until  the  boys 
begin  to  play  tricks  and  abuse  them.  One  thing  which 
they  do  is  real  cruel ; it  is  to  place  a negro  in  a blanket 
and  then  keep  swinging  and  tossing  him  until  they  toss 
him  several  feet  in  the  air,  and  when  he  comes  down 


49 


repeat  the  action,  excepting  when  they  fail  to  catch  him, 
and  he  strikes  solid  on  the  ground,  a root  or  stone  hurting 
him  terribly. 

The  New  Yorkers  enjoyed  a dog  fight.  Fun  and  frolic 
seem  to  be  prevalent.  One  man  in  my  company,  a Dart- 
mouth man,  the  most  slovenly,  lazy  soldier  in  the  com- 
pany, had  but  just  drawn  new  clothing,  and  was  lying  on 
the  dirty  ground  near  the  cook’s  fireplace,  his  new  pants 
burst  out  at  the  seat.  Another  soldier,  one  of  the  voungf- 
est  of  the  company,  of  very  opposite  make  up  and  habits, 
full  of  fun  and  mischief,  enjoyed  hectoring  man,  No.  1. 
So  with  a long  stick,  he  began  to  prod  him  as  he  would 
a big  dog  lying  around  the  fire.  This  ended  in  a fight. 
My  duty  as  Sergeant  was  to  see  that  order  was  kept,  and 
I parted  them,  and  ordered  man.  No.  1 to  his  tent. 
Instead  of  obeying  he  began  to  curse  and  threaten  me. 
I reported  him  to  Captain  Patten,  who  ordered  me  to 
have  man  No.  1 report  to  his  quarters  immediately,  which 
orders  were  obeyed.  A short  trial  resulted  in  the  Captain 
ordering  me  to  place  a rail  and  knapsack  on  the  man’s 
shoulders,  and  under  charge  of  a Corporal,  march  up  and 
down  the  color  line  for  six  hours.  Man  No.  1 threatened 
that  the  first  time  we  were  in  battle,  he  would  shoot  me. 

I replied,  “I  have  no  fear  of  that,  for  you  will  not  get 
near  enough  to  shoot  me.”  Poor  fellow  was  killed  on 
picket  line. 

My  second  letter  in  May,  dated  the  10th,  from  near 
Lancaster,  Ky.,  gives  a detailed  account  of  the  marches. 
&c..  for  the  last  few  days.  Sunday,  the  third,  we  had 
orders  to  march  the  next  morning  at  seven-thirty  o’clock. 
We  went  fourteen  miles  and  I assure  you  that  I was  wet 
with  sweat  if  I ever  was.  So  profusely  had  I perspired 
that  my  knapsack  on  my  back,  was  wet.  We  got  into 
camp  at  five  o’clock  and  got  our  tents  fairly  pitched  when 
a hard  shower  broke  on  us,  and  continued  at  times  all 
night.  The  next  day  we  marched  twelve  miles,  passed 


50 


through  Lexington.  It  rained  today  and  we  absorbed 
some  of  the  rain ; the  roads  are  muddy.  The  next  day  we 
marched  seventeen  miles,  crossing  the  Kentucky  river. 
Here  I describe  the  beautiful  scenery,  which  needs  to  be 
seen  to  properly  appreciate  its  picturesque,  grand 
appearance. 

It  rained  pretty  hard  the  last  of  our  march,  also  all 
night.  W e got  a team  to  carry  our  knapsacks  part  of  the 
way.  It  broke  down  six  miles  from  camp,  and  the  three 
of  our  boys  who  were  with  it,  managed  to  get  into  camp 
sometime  after  dark.  Lieut.  Currier  and  I got  our  com- 
pany into  an  old  school  house  for  shelter.  Henry  Rowe 
and  I went  to  a house  nearby  and  got  supper,  and  permis- 
sion to  stop  in  the  kitchen  where  the  family  slept.  The 
good,  motherl}^  woman  spread  two  pieces  of  carpeting  on 
the  floor  and  placed  two  kitchen  chairs,  backs  up  for  our 
pillows,  then  got  a nice  woolen  blanket  to  put  over  us. 
We  slept  in  our  wet  clothes,  our  feet  near  the  fireplace 
and  enjoyed  a good  night’s  rest.  The  good  woman 
regretted  that  she  could  not  do  more  for  our  comfort,  but 
we  were  truly  grateful  for  what  she  did  do  for  us.  She 
furnished  us  breakfast  for  which  we  paid  her  seventy 
cents.  This  family  has  been  obliged  to  leave  their  home 
twice,  when  the  Rebels  were  there,  who  robbed  them  of 
all  they  had  left.  I enjoyed  my  short  visit  with  these 
good  people. 

We  started  about  seven  o’clock  and  marched  fifteen 
miles  in  the  rain.  The  next  morning  starting  at  eight 
o’clock  we  marched  eight  and  one  half  miles.  We 
expected  to  make  a long  stop  here,  and  went  about  clear- 
ing and  fixing  our  camp,  to  make  it  pleasant  and  comfort- 
able. This  is  Saturday,  and  today  we  have  had  orders  to 
march  at  seven  o’clock.  W e went  back  to  the  place 
where  we  stopped  two  days  before,  on  the  other  side  of 
Lancaster.  It  is  rumored  that  Morgan  is  threatening 
this  locality,  and  we  shall  be  needed  to  meet  him.  We 


51 


have  had  an  active  week  as  noted  above,  and  for  new 
troops  the  men  have  got  along  well.  To  be  sure  our  feet 
are  sore  and  blistered,  and  there  has  been  plenty  of 
rain  to  keep  us  cooled  down,  save  the  first  day  mentioned. 

In  this  region  are  many  fine  farms,  and  quite  thickly 
populated,  so  we  have  been  able  to  get  our  knapsacks 
carried  some  of  the  time  by  paying  some  citizen  to  do  it. 
I say  of  myself,  that  I am  standing  the  exposure  finely 
and  the  fatigue  splendidly;  that  I am  tough  and  hearty; 
cheerful  and  have  no  fault  to  find.  Rumors  are  rife  in 
camp  that  we  are  going  farther  south  in  the  state,  also 
to  Nashville. 

In  a desultory  letter  written  in  two  or  three  install- 
ments, dated  near  Lancaster,  May  12th,  I refer  to  camp 
life,  home,  our  need  of  trust  and  hope,  and  then  the  way 
some  of  our  officers  conduct  themselves.  Shameful  are 
their  lives  and  example.  I send  a message  to  Father 
Cheney,  that  I have  a lip  which  cannot  easily  become 
flexible.  My  pluck  is  pretty  large,  that  is,  it  seems  so  to 
me. 

An  incident  occurred  in  camp  today,  which  would  not 
receive  the  approval  of  good  citizens,  were  it  enacted  at 
home.  We  have  what  are  called  Sutlers,  assigned  to,  or 
following  along  with  the  different  Regiments  or  Brigades. 
They  have  a nicely  gotten  up  rig  like  a peddler’s  cart,  in 
which  they  carry  a line  of  goods,  not  so  much  what  the 
men  need  as  what  they  want  to  purchase,  especially 
things  to  eat,  many  of  which  are  injurious  to  the  men 
When  we  are  stationed  at  a place  for  a few  days,  or 
weeks,  they  do  a fine  business  disposing  of  a lot  of  goods. 
Some  of  these  Sutlers  are  fair  and  considerate  in  their 
prices  but  many  of  them  almost  rob  the  men,  selling  for 
a big  profit.  Human  nature  will  bear  about  so  much 
whether  at  home  in  civil  life,  or  at  the  front  among  the 
soldiers. 

In  this  letter  of  the  12th  is  an  account  of  the  retribution 


52 


fallen  on  a heartless  Sutler,  for  while  I am  writing  the 
boys  are  cleaning  out  a Sutler  (for  that  is  the  way  we 
speak  of  it),  and  they  will  get  all  of  his  goods,  and  in  most 
cases  there  is  no  recourse  for  him,  as  the  officers  know  of 
his  hardness  of  heart. 

In  this  part  of  Kentucky  there  are  many  very  nice, 
intelligent  farmers,  well  to  do,  and  owners  of  many  slaves. 
They  read  their  Bibles  and  find  therein  divine  approba- 
tion for  slavery.  They  are  well  posted  in  much  of 
national  affairs  and  I have  frequent  conversation  with 
them. 

While  in  this  camp,  Charlie  Wason  and  I were  given  a 
pass  to  go  into  the  country  to  get  something  to  eat.  W e 
started  out  across  the  fields,  and  about  three  miles  from 
camp,  found  an  elderly  gentleman  of  the  “manor  born,” 
sitting  on  his  porch,  wearing  on  his  head  the  familiar, 
broad  rim  hat.  W e accosted  him  in  a respectful  way, 
making  known  our  errand,  whereupon  he  bade  us  come 
up  and  take  seats  with  him,  for  he  would  like  to  talk  with 
us.  He  then  said  his  women  folks  were  away  to  a 
funeral  and  would  not  return  until  night.  If  we  would 
wait  until  then,  we  probably  might  get  supper.  We  felt 
a little  shy,  not  feeling  sure  of  the  honesty  of  our  Land- 
lord, but  desire  for  something  good  to  eat  overcame  our 
fears  and  we  waited.  He  told  us  of  his  ideas  of  slavery, 
his  treatment  to  his  own  slaves,  that  two  of  his  sons  were 
in  the  Rebel  army,  but  that  he  did  not  favor  secession,  yet 
his  sympathies,  I judged,  leaned  toward  the  south.  He 
expressed  his  pleasure  to  find  some  union  soldiers  of 
intelligence  who  were  able  to  talk,  and  posted  on  national, 
as  well  as  other  questions,  and  men  who  respected  the 
rights  and  property  of  others,  saying  further,  that  there 
had  been  soldiers  along,  lately,  who  treated  him  dis- 
respectfully, and  from  whom  he  had  taken  pay  for  food 
and  it  seemed  to  wound  his  feelings  and  ideas  of  hos- 
pitality to  do  this.  He  said  that  he  had  never  before 


53 


taken  pay  for  a meal.  When  his  wife  returned  she  got 
us  a supper  of  corncake  and  bacon,  &c.,  which  relished 
well.  We  bought  of  them,  some  butter  and  milk,  paying 
for  them  what  he  asked.  He  urged  us  with  much 
earnestness  to  come  again  and  see  him. 

I will  continue  my  story  about  this  man,  Jesse  Emery 
by  name,  though  ending  months  later. 

In  a week  or  two  we  longed  for  more  corn  cake,  milk, 
butter,  &c.,  and  obtaining  another  pass,  we  made  our 
second  visit  to  the  Emery  mansion.  The  old  gentleman 
received  us  in  the  kindliest  manner  and  almost  the  first 
thing  he  said,  after  giving  expression  to  his  pleasure  at 
our  coming,  “I  have  been  ashamed  ever  since  you  were 
here  the  other  day,  that  I allowed  you  to  pay  for  your 
supper.”  “Now,”  said  he,  ‘T  want  you  to  stop  and  eat 
some  of  my  supper  with  me,”  and  we  could  not  refuse,  so 
after  a long  chat  we  sat  down  to  an  elaborate  meal, 
enjoying  it  and  his  hospitality  very  much.  Then  he  filled 
our  dishes  with  milk  free  of  charge,  and  sold  us  some 
butter  and  other  needful  things.  He  demanded  of  us  a 
promise  that  if  we  ever  came  into  that  country  again,  we 
would  come  and  see  him. 

After  our  Vicksburg  campaign,  in  the  last  of  July  or 
.\ugust,  we  did  march  through  this  same  town  on  our 
way  to  Knoxville,  and  camped  a mile  nearer  Mr.  Emer}- 
than  we  did  before.  I was  in  command  of  the  company 
so  could  not  get  away,  but  gave  permission  to  two  of  our 
boys  to  go  over  to  Mr.  Emery’s  for  rations.  They  asked 
for  food  and  got  it.  Then  he  inquired  to  what  command 
they  belonged,  and  when  he  learned  that  they  belonged 
to  N.  H.,  11th,  he  said,  “Do  you  know  Sergeant  Paige  of 
Co.  I?”  and  upon  being  assured  that  they  were  members 
of  my  company,  he  was  greatly  pleased  and  had  prepared 
for  me  two  rations  of  splendid  bacon  and  corn  bread,  &c., 
which  the  boys  brought  me  together  with  his  urgent  mes- 
sage to  come  over  even  if  I had  to  follow  on  after  my 


54 


Regiment  had  gone,  but  I could  not  do  as  he  wished,  or  as 
I would  liked  very  much  to  have  done. 

A splendid  specimen  of  a true  Southern  gentleman,  was 
Jesse  Emery.  I regret  even  to  this  day  that  I did  not 
correspond  with  him  until  his  death. 


55 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


The  last  letter  I wrote  from  Kentucky  was  dated  May 
17.  The  next,  June  9,  on  board  a steamer  going  down  the 
Mississippi.  In  the  mean  time,  I have  enjoyed  the  great 
privilege  of  going  home  on  a furlough,  and  being  with 
my  dear  ones  for  two  weeks.  How  those  precious  days 
were  spent  need  not  be  recorded.  None  can  doubt  but 
that  up  to  the  extreme  limit  of  time  and  ability  they 
were  faithfully  filled  with  blessing.  And  then,  O ! the 
pangs  of  another  separation.  When  the  other  parting 
occurred,  the  experiences  of  each  were  untried  and  we 
did  not  know  much  of  the  dregs  in  the  bottom  of  the  cup. 
But  now,  we  know  that  sorrow,  deprivation,  sufifering, 
exposure,  perils  of  all  sorts  surround  our  way.  We  have 
had  a taste,  yes,  more,  we  have  f'^lt  the  pangs ; we  have 
entered  into  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death ; we  have 
learned  the  merciless  horrors  of  battle ; the  hidden 
Satanic  cunning  of  picket  duty;  we  have  drunk  the 
poisons  of  the  swamp,  and  experienced  the  need  of  proper 
food ; we  have  experienced  the  exposure  of  storm,  of  rain 
and  snow ; the  bleak,  piercing  wind ; the  mud ; the  search- 
ing rays  of  the  sun ; and  better  than  before,  we  know 
what  awaits  us,  o,r  at  least  partly  so. 

We  part,  seemingly,  with  deeper  sorrow  than  before. 
This  last  letter  tells  of  its  poignancy.  But  thank  God, 
we  part  with  new  resolves,  with  loyalty  and  patriotism 
intensified  through  sufifering,  to  dare  or  die,  aye,  rather  to 
do  and  die  if  need  be.  Greater,  harder,  to  bear  will  the 
future  experiences  be,  but  a firmer  belief  in  the  right  and 
the  certainty  of  its  vindication,  nerves  the  arm  and  fills 
the  heart  to  do  our  best  under  God. 


56 


The  loneliness  of  the  past  year  will  have  darker 
shadows  in  the  future  days  of  her  separation  because 
of  this  short  respite  just  enjoyed.  I know  that  the 
activities,  the  hazardous  scenes  of  the  field  will  tend  to 
deaden  the  acuteness  of  my  sorrow,  but  to  her  comes  no 
such  boon.  ■ Thousands  like  her,  with  proffered  sym- 
pathy only  make  more  acute,  by  oft  repeated  tales  of  fear, 
the  solicitous  memory  of  their  soldier  boys. 

That  spectre  of  the  future,  emphasized  and  emboldened 
by  memories  of  the  anguish  already  experienced,  nearly 
unnerved  the  dear  ones.  The  patriotic  enthusiasm  so 
prevalent  and  stimulating  at  the  first,  was  an  absent 
factor  at  this  parting.  The  crisis  past,  I draw  the  veil 
o’er  the  scene  and  I am  again  with  my  comrades  as  above 
stated,  drifting  down  the  Mississippi. 


57 


CHAPTER  IX. 


We  left  Covington,  Ky.,  where  I met  the  Regiment  on 
my  return,  (or  rather  where  we  came  soon  after  my  going 
to  the  Regiment),  starting  down  the  Ohio  Friday  the  5th 
of  June.  We  arrived  at  Cairo,  Sunday.  Monday  we 
boarded  a splendid  steamer  together  with  the  35th  Massa- 
chusetts, and  a Battery.  Our  trip  down  the  river  was 
eventful  in  little  incidents  interesting,  as  the  first  trip 
under  such  conditions  would  be. 

I did  not  like  to  drink  the  dirty,  roily,  river  water, 
especially  when  the  manure,  filth,  &c.,  from  our  steamer 
and  many  others,  were  dumped  into  it.  Later  experi- 
ences taught  me  how  to  prize  it. 

W e stopped  at  several  landings  and  I went  ashore  in 
every  state  we  passed. 

Near  Snyder’s  Bluff,  Miss.,  June  .17,  1863.  The  right 
wing  of  Grant’s  Army.  As  we  came  down  the  river  we 
bore  to  our  left,  up  the  Yazoo  river,  and  shortly  after 
went  out  into  the  Mississippi,  down  to  Young’s  Point, 
opposite  Vicksburg. 

Monday  morning,  we  marched  across  the  point  near 
the  Canal  dug  to  make  a new  channel  for  the  river,  thus 
allowing  vessels  to  pass  Vicksburg  without  danger.  V'e 
crossed  the  river  three  miles  below  Vicksburg  and  began 
to  fix  up  tents,  when  in  the  afternoon,  we  recrossed  the 
river,  returning  to  Young’s  Point,  and  here  beside  the 
river,  near  dark,  pitched  our  tents.  From  this  place  we 
could  look  into  the  besieged  city,  and  could  see  the  large 
shells  as  they  were  thrown  from  the  big  mortars  on  the 
boats.  It  was  a grand  sight  to  see  the  huge  balls 


5S 


revolving-  in  the  air,  on  their  errand  of  destruction,  the 
burning  fuse  showing  us  their  course,  then  -watching  for 
the  explosion.  Some  of  these,  so  far  as  -we  could  see, 
caused  no  damage,  while  others  set  fire  to  some  com- 
bustible material.  This  hammering  was  almost  inces- 
sant, giving  the  soldiers  and  citizens  no  peace  nor 
security. 

After  we  crossed  from  the  Louisiana  side,  three 
miles  below  Vicksburg,  we  were  then  on  Grant’s  left 
wing.  We  got  to  Young’s  Point  and  crawled  in  at  about 
nine  o’clock,  expecting-  to  get  up  and  start  at  twelve 
o’clock,  but  did  not  leave  until  eight  o’clock  a.  m. 

We  embarked  on  the  steamer  Omaha  and  with  the  rest 
of  our  division  came  up  the  Yazoo  ten  miles  and  landed 
at  a place  called  Snyder’s  Bluff,  two  miles  from  Haynes 
Bluff.  We  slept  on  the  boat  in  the  rain. 

Wednesday  morning,  the  17th,  we  marched  four  miles 
toward  Grant’s  right  and  nearer  Vicksburg.  We  are  now 
on  a bluff  eight  miles  from  Vicksburg  and  have  seen  the 
position  which  Sherman  took.  He  could  not  have  taken 
it  by  assault.  He  came  up  in  their  rear  and  surprised  the 
Rebels  so  that  they  left  guns  and  ran.  There  were  many 
guns  captured.  I say,  that  it  was  an  awful  hard  place 
to  take  and  I blame  the  Rebels  for  being  outwitted. 

Our  Soldiers  are  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  ene- 
mies’ works,  around  the  city,  and  nearer  in  some  places. 
Johnson  is  not  far  from  us,  and  the  men  around  this  place 
were  in  line  of  battle  yesterday,  expecting  him  to  attack. 

The  weather  is  very  warm,  or  hot.  There  are  plenty 
of  blackberries  here  and  I have  picked  some.  We  have 
found  some  nice  spring  water  to  drink. 

June  28,  I write  my  birthday  letter  which  is  more  or 
less  sentimental  and  consists  of  four  pages  of  foolscap,  so 
I will  copy  but  little.  I refer  to  our  rations  as  being 
small  and  not  very  good.  I bought  fifty  cents  worth  of 
flour  yesterday,  for  Charlie  and  myself,  and  Leonard 


59 


Dearborn,  the  Captain’s  clerk  and  cook,  is  going  to  make 
some  biscuit  for  us,  as  he  has  a stove. 

We  are  ordered  to  have  forty  more  rounds  of  cartridges 
making  in  all  one  hundred,  three  days’  rations  in  haver- 
sacks, and  two  days’  rations  at  the  commissaries,  so  as  to 
be  ready  for  a quick  march,  I suppose.  Our  corps  is  in- 
trenching around  for  a long  distance  so  as  to  make  our 
position  stronger  against  an  attack.  We  have  confidence 
that  we  are  all  right  against  Johnson.  Grant  is  steadily 
at  work  against  Vicksburg,  night  and  day,  and  the  thun- 
dering of  the  mortars  and  cannon  is  distinctly  heard. 
There  was  hard  fighting  one  day  last  week.  We  hear 
that  Col.  Harriman  has  resigned  and  gone  home. 

T write  that  Brother  David  made  me  a present  of  a nice 
dirk  to  carry  in  my  belt.  He  thought  I would  need  it 
down  here  among  the  southerners. 

July  1.  Free  Ridge,  Miss.  Last  Monday  we  marched 
ten  miles  to  this  place,  the  hardest  march  we  have  had 
yet,  considering  the  temperature  and  dusty  road.  We 
find  blackberries  plenty,  and  I got  two  quarts  today. 

Thursday,  two  of  our  boys  and  I called  at  a house 
where  there  were  three  young  ladies  and  we  spent  some 
time  in  conversation  with  them.  They  were  strong 
“secesh”  as  we  term  it.  I said,  “I  suppose  that  your 
lovers  are  in  the  Rebel  army?”  “Yes,”  they  replied.  "If 
they  were  not,  we  would  not  own  them.”  I said,  "You 
want  them  to  kill  as  many  of  us  fellows  as  they  can,  don’t 
you?”  “Yes,  of  course  we  do,”  they  replied.  We 
laughed  and  chatted  in  a good  natured  way  and  bade 
them  good  bye.  They  invited  us  to  call  again  for  they 
said,  “We  like  to  talk  with  you.”  They  were  quite  intel- 
ligent and  ladylike. 

We  are  in  a position  to  operate  against  Johnson  should 
he  at  last,  attempt  the  desperate  move  to  interfere  with 
Grant’s  investment  and  relieve  Pemberton.  V e are  under 
strict  orders  to  remain  in  camp  to  be  ready  at  once  to 


60 


move.  AVe  have  intimations  of  good  news  from  Grant, 
and  then  orir  part  will  be  to  try  to  intercept  Johnson.  I 
say  I have  received  four  good  letters  and  enjoyed  reading 
them  very  much.  This  morning  we  had  a still  greater 
cause  for  joy.  Gen.  Potter  of  our  division  told  us  that 
there  was  no  doubt  but  what  Vicksburg  had  surrendered, 
and  this  morning  we  learned  that  it  was  a fact.  Some 
thirty  thousand  prisoners  were  taken  and  one  hundred 
and  fifty  guns,  &c.  AVe  gave  three  rousing  cheers,  and 
w^as  it  not  good  news  indeed.  Is  it  not  glorious  that  on 
our  national  independence  day  the  Gibraltar  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi should  surrender.  It  actually  surrendered  the 
night  before  and  what  a blow  to  the  Confederacy. 

In  the  whole  affair  the  Confederates  lose  fifty  thousand 
men  and  two  hundred  guns.  I say,  God  be  praised,  and 
may  we  all  take  courage.  Johnson  is  in  a precarious 
position.  AA^ e may  and  shall  fight  him  if  he  does  not 
move  rapidly.  AVe  marched  four  miles  last  evening  in 
the  dark,  I eating  hardtack  and  thinking  of  my  wife  and 
home  scenes,  contrasting  the  manner  of  celebrating  the 
day.  Camped  in  the  woods.  Charlie  AA-^ason  and  I lay 
down  on  some  rails  after  eating  some  pork  and  hardtack, 
and  had  a good  night’s  rest. 

Sunday  morning,  the  5th  we  moved  two  miles  and 
rested  in  the  woods.  AAV  heard  that  Johnson  was 
engaged  yesterday  and  badly  whipped.  It  does  not  seem 
much  like  Sunday.  There  is  much  bustle  and  almost 
every  other  man  is  occupied  differently. 

Some  are  running  round  for  plunder,  others  washing, 
getting  water  to  drink,  cooking,  eating,  playing  cards, 
reading,  writing,  sleeping,  chatting,  killing  striped  backs, 
and  most  every  other  imaginable  thing  that  one  might  do. 
This  camp  scene  would  be  an  interesting  one  for  our 
northern  people  to  look  upon.  Here  a little  squad  gath- 
ered under  the  shade  of  a tree,  some  lying  down  reading, 
others  sleeping.  Under  another  tree,  others  are  writing; 


61 


another,  mending  his  clothes,  another  eating,  and  a little 
way  off  men  are  gathered  around  a fire  with  a piece  of 
pork  on  a stick,  broiling  it ; others  roasting  corn  and  cook- 
ing coffee;  still  under  another  tree,  one  is  sitting  with  a 
piece  of  pork  in  one  hand  and  hardtack  in  the  other,  feast- 
ing on  both ; another  is  eating  the  roasted  corn,  &c.  You 
would  laugh,  I think,  to  see  these  varied  scenes  of  camp 
life,  but  might  ask  to  be  excused  from  being  a party  in 
the  play.  But  we  are  cheerful,  full  of  fun,  and  happy. 
When  Charlie  and  I were  sitting  on  the  bed,  made  of 
rails,  on  which  we  slept  last  night,  eating  our  pork  and 
hardtack,  I said  to  him,  “Isn’t  this  nice,’’  and  repeated 
the  old  adage,  “Home  is  home,  if  ever  so  humble,”  apply- 
ing it  to  our  improvised  bed.  I really  think  we  are  more 
cheerful  and  happy  than  you  people  are  at  home.  I am 
more  happy  and  contented  here  with  my  privations, 
fatigue  and  exposures  than  when  at  home  with  my  friends 
amid  comfort  and  plenty.  Then  I little  realize  my  privi- 
leges or  their  worth,  while  now  I see  plainly  all  that  and 
also  need  of  making  the  best  of  what  I have  here. 

I shall  send  you  the  wings  of  a blue  tail  fly  from  this 
place. 

July  8,  1863.  Here.  But  I hardly  know  where  we  are. 

Wednesday.  After  I wrote  you  Sunday,  we  marched 
three  miles  and  stacked  arms,  waiting  orders.  We 
remained  there  until  yesterday,  when  at  two  o’clock  we 
started  to  cross  the  Big  Black  river,  two  and  one  half 
miles  from  where  we  stacked  arms.  It  was  a terrible 
warm  day.  We  went  across  a plain,  or  river  bottom,  a 
mile  wide,  and  no  air  stirring.  The  men  suffered  terri- 
bly- Many  fell  from  sunstroke  and  fainted.  After 
crossing  the  river  we  marched  over  another  such  bottom, 
and  1 have  not  seen  men  fall  out  as  during  this  last  mile. 
Capt.  Patten  came  near  having  a sunstroke,  but  after 
crossing  the  plain,  I got  him  into  the  shade  and  took  care 
of  him  until  the  ambulance  came  along  and  took  him  in. 


62 


The  Regiment  having  marched  on,  I was  a good  distance 
in  the  rear  but  hurried  along,  overtaking  them  halted  to 
make  cofifee,  at  about  seven  o’clock.  I was  warm  and 
heated  from  my  extra  exertion  to  overtake  the  Regiment 
and  my  clothing  was  wringing  wet  from  sweat.  I had 
but  little  time  to  rest  or  make  cofifee,  as  the  Regiment 
soon  moved  forward  until  midnight  through  the  woods, 
but  such  a night’s  march  has  seldom  been  repeated  in  our 
army  experience,  not  because  of  fighting  or  picket  duty, 
but  the  rain,  thunder  and  lightning,  mud,  darkness, 
swearing,  laughing,  &c.,  &c.  Oh!  Oh!  my  letter  gives  it 
in  much  detail.  It  rained,  thundered  and  lightened  for 
two  hours  to  beat  the  record  so  far  as  we  had  kept  it.  I 
say  that  the  peals  of  thunder  were  awful  and  the  light- 
ning so  incessant  that  one  could  read  almost  continuously 
by  its  glare.  The  rain  came  in  torrents  and  the  roads 
were  soon  deep  with  mud  by  the  many  feet  paddling  over 
them.  They  were  greasy  and  treacherous,  causing  the 
men  to  slip  down  into  the  clayey  mess.  The  men  with 
their  rubber  blankets,  white  tent  pieces,  &c.,  over  their 
shoiilders,  all  reeking  wet  from  sweat  and  rain.  Charlie 
and  I carried  two  tent  pieces  each,  enabling  us  to  have  a 
cover  from  the  storms,  but  tonight,  others  got  under  our 
roof  and  Lieut.  Currier  got  in  also,  or  part  way,  and 
in  his  attempt  to  be  in  away  from  another  shower  in  the 
night,  crowded  all  four  of  us  up  hill,  and  I found  myself 
outside  the  tent  in  the  morning.  Strange  to  say  I am  all 
right.  I ate  a good  breakfast,  marched  ten  miles  the  next 
day,  and  on  our  way  to  Jackson,  where  we  expect  to  find 
Johnson.  Charlie  Wason  has  a bad  sore  on  his  hand  and 
is  in  the  hospital.  This  letter  was  written  in  sections. 
Now  it  is  the  15th. 

My  next  letter  was  written  the  18th,  a general  letter 
to  allay  the  nerves  of  the  dear  ones  until  I found  oppor- 
tunity to  write  details  of  the  operations  of  the  last  few 
days. 


C8 


On  the  19th  I wrote  the  letter  just  referred  to,  and  it 
must  have  been  quite  interesting,  perhaps  exciting,  as 
they  read  it.  Also  the  fact  of  writing  very  fine  and 
closely  on  eight  small  bristol  board  cards,  two  and  a 
quarter  by  three  and  one-half  inches,  which  I took  from 
the  Rebel  printing  office  in  Jackson. 

Although  a lengthy  story  I feel  obliged  to  give  it 
nearly  as  written  on  the  cards,  to  do  justice  to  the  affair. 
Here  I will  say,  is  another  quite  different  experience  from 
my  previous  one,  which  helps  in  the  large  range  and 
variety  of  those  experiences. 

About  one  and  a half  miles  out  of  Jackson,  Miss.  This 
Sabbath  morning,  July  19th.  I will  write  you  a letter 
and  whether  it  be  long  or  short,  you  can  tell  when  you 
have  finished  reading  it.  As  my  sheets  are  small,  I can- 
not easily  tell  how  long  my  letter  will  be.  Since  giving 
you  the  story  of  our  crossing  the  Big  Black  river,  and  the 
night  march  in  the  rain,  we  have  done  some  marching 
each  day,  until  Friday  the  10th  when  we  came  up  with 
the  Reljels  some  three  miles  out  of  Jackson. 

A line  of  battle  was  formed  at  four  o’clock  p.  m.  Our 
forces  skirmished  some  two  miles,  driving  the  enemy  into 
their  works.  Our  Regiment  was  thrown  out  as  picket  on 
the  left  to  prevent  any  flank  movement  by  them.  We 
were  relieved  a little  before  dark,  and  advanced  two 
miles,  lying  down  for  the  night. 

At  nine  o’clock,  we  marched  two  and  one  half  miles 
around  to  the  left  of  our  line,  where  we  remained  until 
the  morning,  as  reserves.  I remember  distinctly  about 
how  my  bed  was  constructed,  also  that  it  rained  that 
night. 

I took  two  fence  rails,  laid  one  end  on  a little  elevation, 
perhaps  on  the  lower  fence  rail,  the  other  on  the  ground 
so  arranged  that  the  rain  would  run  off  more  readih^  On 
these,  or  between  them,  or  both,  I lay  down  covering  my 
body  with  my  rubber  blanket.  At  three-thirty  in  the 


64 


morning  we  were  ordered  to  the  front,  and  took  position 
on  the  crest  of  a ridge  lying  between  the  woods  in  our 
rear  and  those  occupied  by  the  enemy,  a few  hundred 
3^ards  apart.  From  this  crest  the  land  sloped  toward 
the  enemy,  making  our  position  very  open  to  them.  This 
position  we  occupied  until  the  next  morning. 

I was  personally  in  charge  of  the  picket  line  for  some 
distance,  placing  men  five  or  six  feet  apart,  which  position 
we  maintained  all  day  under  a scorching  sun,  and  the  fire 
of  the  Rebel  sharp  shooters,  and  picket  line.  We  were 
obliged  to  lie  flat  inbetween  the  hills  where  corn  had  been 
raised  last  year,  and  watch  our  opportunity  to  fire.  We 
could  not  see  them  as  they  had  places  built  in  the  large 
liA^e  Oak  trees  to  shield  them  from  our  fire,  while  others 
hid  in  the  woods  among  the  trees.  I lay  with  my  loaded 
rifle  pointing  to  where  I last  saw  a puff  of  smoke,  and  as 
soon  as  I would  see  it,  would  fire,  but  they  were  too  well 
concealed,  at  least  those  I fired  at,  for  I failed  to  dislodge 
them.  I kept  up  this  style  of  fighting  until  past  noon, 
when  I decided  that  for  me  to  expose  myself,  by  my  own 
smoke  was  reckless  and  uncalled  for,  so  I placed  my 
blanket  roll  at  my  head  to  shield  me  a little,  if  possible, 
and  said,  “I  will  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  so  far  as  I can.” 
As  I lay  there  in  the  scalding  sun,  three  sharp  shooters 
had  my  range  and  if  I moved,  three  bullets  would  pass 
me.  It  was  serious  business.  Some  bullets  would  pass, 
cutting  the  air  like  a knife.  Such  causes  one  to  cringe, 
for  had  it  hit  at  the  head,  it  would  have  gone  through  my 
body;  others  with  a zip  which  we  did  not  relish;  while 
others  went  by  singing,  awhew,  awhew,  awhew,  which 
would  provoke  a laugh  from  the  veteran  soldier.  My  let- 
ter reads,  that  under  these  conditions  I took  out  my  Bible 
and  read  and  tried  to  lift  my  heart  to  God  in  prayer.  I 
felt  the  need  of  his  Grace  to  keep  and  assist  me,  so  I 
spent  much  of  the  time  in  meditation.  The  day  wore 
slowly  away,  but  seemed  a long  one. 


65 


After  I ceased  firing,  the  Rebels  seemed  bolder  and 
about  three  o’clock,  Benjamin’s  Battery  of  our  division 
got  in  position  down  over  the  hill  in  our  rear,  and  sent 
some  twenty  pound  shell  over  to  my  neighbors  in  the 
trees.  Never  did  a friend  receive  a heartier  welcome.  I 
jumped  to  my  feet,  swung  my  cap  and  cheered.  How 
good  the  sound  of  that  gun  sounded  I cannot  tell  you,  but 
“Johnny  Reb”  crawled  to  his  hiding  for  a while,  but 
soon  commenced  his  killing  work,  and  so  the  day  wore 
on  until  dark.  To  go  back  to  our  picket  line.  I could 
not  remain  in  one  place  until  later  in  the  forenoon  and 
afternoon,  for  my  duty  was  to  rally,  encourage,  and  keep 
the  men  to  their  duty.  It  was  a hard,  trying  service. 
Some  were  brave,  but  overcome  with  heat,  some 
wounded,  others  overcome  with  heat  and  fear,  who 
must  be  dealt  with,  and  my  line  became  so  thin,  that 
where  I had  a man  every  five  or  six  feet,  there  would 
be  none  in  three  times  that  distance.  This  condition,  and 
the  boldness  of  the  Rebel  sharp  shooters,  taxed  my 
courage,  patriotism  and  Christian  devotion  to  the  cause, 
until  I exclaimed,  “I’ll  stay  here  on  the  line,  if  I die.”  To 
get  drink  or  food,  we  would  run  to  the  rear  as  fast  as  we 
could,  risking  the  flying  bullets.  At  dark  we  dug  pits 
for  those  who  were  to  relieve  us. 

I advanced  our  line  toward  the  Rebels,  leaving  a part 
of  the  detail  in  the  old,  and  placing  others  in  the  new 
position  so  near  the  woods  that  we  could  hear  noises 
made  by  tbe  Rebels  to  decoy  us,  or  draw  our  fire.  I also 
placed  a vidette,  a rod  or  more  in  advance  of  this  front 
line  to  watch  for  a crawling  upon  us,  and  a surprise.  I 
spent  the  night  walking  back  and  forth  along  the  line  of 
men,  keeping  them  awake  and  alert.  It  was  a terribly 
dangerous  place.  As  I said,  they  used  devices  to  draw 
our  fire  so  as  to  expose  our  position,  and  then  rush  on 
the  men  who  had  no  charge  in  their  guns.  They  evi- 
dently had  a rope  tied  to  a bell  which  was  at  some  dis- 


66 


tance  from  the  man  who  operated  it,  and  to  show  the 
desperation  of  these  Rebels,  the  next  night,  the  6th  N.  H. 
occupied  our  position,  and  because  they  were  not  alert 
and  watchful,  the  Rebels  rushed  on  them  and  bayoneted 
two  men.  The  Rebels  seemed  busy  in  the  city  and 
inside  their  fortifications ; something  special  was  doing. 

were  relieved  at  three  o’clock  in  the  morning, 
having  been  on  duty  in  this  place  twenty-four  hours. 
\\"e  retired  some  six  rods  into  the  woods  to  act  as  a sup- 
port. We  were  all  sleepy  and  tired,  but  I could  hardly 
get  to  sleep.  However,  I did  get  to  sleep  once,  but  was 
awakened  by  the  command  to  fall  in  as  quick  as  possible. 
The  rifles  were  popping  away  at  a great  rate.  We  fell 
in  and  waited  orders  but  the  Rebels  who  undertook  a 
charge  on  our  skirmish  line  were  repulsed,  and  retired 
back  to  the  woods.  After  waiting  awhile  we  lay  down 
again  but  the  bullets  flew  in  among  us  all  the  time.  We 
were  relieved  the  next  morning  after  being  on  duty 
seventy-five  hours,  and  under  fire  all  of  the  time.  I say, 
there  was  a fierce  cannonading  both  by  our  batteries  and 
those  of  the  enemy,  while  we  were  lying  on  the  field 
above  described.  Screech  and  bang  would  go  the 
shells  over  us.  Again  I say,  that  I never  feel  better  than 
when  I am  in  such  an  afifair,  and  when  I can  hear  our 
guns  playing  away  briskly  at  the  Rebels.  We  lay  idle 
for  two  days  resting. 

Thursda}'  morning  at  two  o’clock  we  got  up  and  went 
to  our  former  place  and  relieved  the  support.  Bullets 
whizzed  over  our  heads  all  day,  but  I had  dug  a pit  so 
that  I cared  but  little  for  them,  but  the  Rebels  fired  a few 
shells  among  us  which  made  us  wink  a little.  We  were 
called  into  line  at  about  four  o’clock  p.  m.,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  making  a charge  on  the  Rebels,  so  to  advance 
our  lines,  as  it  was  believed  by  our  Generals  that  the 
Rebels  were  evacuating.  So  when  the  second  signal 
guns  were  fired,  the  charge  was  begun  on  the  right,  but 


67 


did  not  extend  far.  The  Rebels  had  not  left  their  works 
and  poured  a volley  into  our  column,  and  the  charge  was 
abandoned.  The  Rebels  lost  a good  many,  so  the  citi- 
zens later  informed  us.  While  we  were  in  line  waiting 
for  the  signal  guns,  and  I had  taken  my  position  at  the 
right  of  our  company,  the  Rebels  threw  a forty-two 
pound  shell  which  struck  the  ground  twenty  feet  in  front 
of  me,  and  exploded,  which  made  us  snap  our  eyes.  We 
slept  pretty  well  tonight,  or  a part  of  it,  for  we  got  up  at 
two  o’clock  and  went  into  the  pits,  relieving  the  out- 
posts. At  six  o’clock  in  the  morning,  we  were  ordered 
out  of  the  pits,  and  forward,  to  ascertain  if  the  Rebels  had 
evacuated  or  not.  We  went  on  at  charge  bayonet ; 
receiving  no  bullets  we  thought  they  were  reserving  their 
fire  until  it  would  be  most  effectual.  But  on  w'e  went 
into  their  picket  lines,  and  finally  over  their  works,  to 
find  them  evacuated  except  a few  stragglers  which  we 
picked  up.  The  old  forty-two  pound  gun  was  left,  all 
loaded  to  give  us  another  salute.  Our  Regiment  was  the 
first  to  enter  their  works,  and  the  city,  but  as  our  color 
bearers  were  behind,  the  35th  Massachusetts  claimed  the 
honor,  raising  their  colors  on  the  works.  I assure  you 
that  there  were  many  happy  hearts  as  we  leaped  over  the 
works,  finding  the  enemy  gone  from  them,  and  then  skir- 
mishing down  into  the  city,  we  picked  up  in  all  some  five 
hundred  Rebels.  There  was  a big  fire  raging  which  had 
been  set  by  the  Rebels,  and  before  night  others  were 
started,  and  in  this  way  the  city  was  nearly  destroyed  by 
the  citizens  and  our  soldiers. 

The  citizens  take  this  time  to  reek  their  vengeance  on 
some  neighbor,  and  lay  the  mischief  to  the  Union  army. 

Our  boys  got  plenty  of  sugar,  molasses,  tobacco,  and 
other  things,  but  little  other  food  stuff.  I and  a few  of 
our  boys  got  a boiled  dish  dinner  at  a house. 

I took  from  a deserted  house  which  had  been  broken 
into  by  the  Confederate  soldiers,  a beautiful  volume  of 


68 


Mrs.  Hemans’  poetical  works,  also  some  glass  thread,  a 
novelty  to  me.  I note  that  I sent  this  glass  home  in  a 
letter,  also  the  cards  above  referred  to,  and  some 
envelopes  made  from  brown  wrapping  paper,  three  of 
which  I sent  home,  laso  a copy  of  the  Mississippian,  a 
weekly  paper  printed  in  Jackson. 

We  moved  back  to  onr  quarters  of  the  15th.  Johnson 
is  reported  on  the  way  to  Alabama.  He  crossed  the  river 
out  of  Jackson  hurriedly  and  we  gave  up  the  chase,  as 
he  had  railroad  transportation  and  we  had  none,  and  as 
we  would  have  to  move  through  a ReRbel  country. 

I refer  to  a new  suit  of  clothes  which  I had  on,  and  how 
they  must  have  looked  after  rolling  in  the  mud  several 
days,  also  how  dirty  we  were  for  we  could  scarcely  find 
water  enough  to  drink  and  that  was  so  thick  with  mud 
that  one-fourth  inch  of  it  in  a dish,  would  prevent  our 
seeing  the  bottom  of  the  dish.  I say,  that  I was  not  so 
dirty  looking  as  might  be  supposed,  for  I sweat  so  much 
that  I could  easily  wash  my  face  in  its  streams. 

After  referring  to  the  exigencies  of  a soldier  life  as 
above  related,  and  comparing  the  state  of  his  mind  with 
those  who  are  at  home,  (our  dear  ones),  I say,  I am  sitting 
on  a bucket,  leaning  against  a tree  in  the  very  best  of 
spirits,  happy  as  the  singing  birds  with  certain  exceptions, 
with  bright  hopes  of  a good  future  and  many  happy  days 
with  my  better  half. 

Omitting  some  of  the  more  personal  sayings  and 
reflections,  advice,  and  wishes  concerning  my  wife,  the 
story  on  the  little  cards  is  told. 

My  next  letter  written  from  Mildale,  Miss.,  July  23,  is 
in  order,  though  short.  We  have  returned  from  Jackson 
and  have  had  one  hundred  miles  tramp.  We  helped  to 
send  Joe  Johnson’s  army  out  of  this  part  of  the  country. 
Have  seen  much  of  this  part  of  the  state  and  basked  in 
its  beautiful,  balmy  air,  refreshed  by  its  gentle  showers, 
and  Yazoo  drinking  water;  have  lunched  on  the  green 


69 


corn  and  fresh  beef,  and  visited  some  of  the  mansions ; 
have  become  saturated  with  its  malaria  and  mud;  am 
filled  to  the  full  with  the  fine  dust  which  would  rise  like 
clouds  as  we  marched  along  the  roads. 

On  our  march  out  to  Jackson,  doubtless  we  left  many  a 
remembrance  not  pleasing  to  the  owners  of  the  large 
estates  along  our  way.  Like  Sherman,  we  lived  on  the 
good  of  the  land  when  that  good  could  be  obtained.  The 
white  people  had  fled  to  the  swamps,  leaving  their 
negroes  in  charge  of  the  home,  thus  inviting  plunder  and 
destruction,  and  much  was  done. 

My  next  letter,  written  from  Mildale  July  23,  is  short 
and  furnishes  no  matter  for  this  paper  further  than  to  say 
we  have  returned  from  Jackson. 

Letters  of  the  25th  and  29th,  also  furnish  no  data,  but 
my  diary  furnished  a daily  record  of  the  eventful  march 
back  and  so  does  a letter,  written  from  Covington,  Ky., 
Aug.  15,  give  a full  account  of  the  campaign,  more 
minutely  than  does  my  card  letter. 

Monday,  the  20th,  we  started  at  four-thirty  a.  m.,  on 
our  return  march.  We  came  twenty  miles,  stopping  a 
while  at  noon  for  dinner  which  I will  describe. 

The  Quarter  Master  drove  a herd  of  cattle  along  with 
the  army,  and  as  soon  as  we  halted  for  rations,  he  would 
shoot  several  creatures,  dress  and  distribute  almost 
while  the  meat  was  quivering.  Each  Regiment  would  be 
supplied  with  this  kind  of  beef,  killed  when  the  creatures 
were  overheated  and  panting,  and  to  each  company  and 
man,  was  dealt  out  a ration.  We  would  kindle  a fire, 
broil  the  meat  by  holding  it  on  a stick  over  the  blaze,  and 
for  desert,  we  would  go  to  the  corn  fields  which  seemed 
plentiful,  gather  green  field  corn  and  roast  it  on  the  coals. 
Splendid  rations  on  which  to  march  under  the  scorching 
rays  of  the  Mississippi  sun,  and  in  our  heated  condition. 

I was  carrying  quite  a load  in  my  knapsack,  besides 
my  usual  load,  I had  the  Mrs.  Hemans  book  which 


70 


weighed  several  pounds.  It  was  this  day  that  the  men 
met  their  severest  trial.  As  we  were  ordered  in  for  the 
afternoon  march,  many  failed  to  respond,  but  later  in  the 
day  started,  coming  into  camp  late  in  the  evening. 

Tuesday  the  21st,  we  started  at  four-thirty  a.  m., 
marched  fifteen  or  more  miles.  I said  above,  that  this, 
(the  20th)  is  the  hardest  day’s  march  we  have  experi- 
enced, but  today  we  have  suffered  more.  It  has  been 
hotter  and  more  tedious,  our  feet  are  sore,  and  my  heel 
felt  every  step,  as  if  a thorn  was  pressing  in  and  drawing 
out.  We  stopped  on  the  way  for  lunch,  and  between  two 
and  three  o’clock  started  again.  Many  of  the  men  did 
not  fall  in  and  as  we  went  on,  men  fell  out  until  in  Com- 
pany C not  a man  was  following  the  officers,  and  in  my 
company,  three  or  four  besides  me,  were  following  Capt. 
Patten  and  Lieut.  Currier,  who  had  an  old  mule  which 
they  rode  alternately.  My  ambition  was  gratified  on  this 
day’s  march.  Orderly  Sergeant  Lyford  of  Company  C, 
and  I had  not  openly  challenged  each  other  on  the  matter 
of  endurance  and  soldierly  conduct,  but  an  unspoken 
rivalry  was  a fact,  and  up  to  this  day,  neither  of  us  had 
fallen  out  on  the  march,  but  after  marching  a while  this 
afternoon,  the  heat  was  too  much  for  him,  and  he  raised 
his  hand  and  with  gesture  which  denoted  emphasis,  and 
a swear  word  to  make  it  more  so,  said  he  would  not  gd 
another  step  for  the  whole  country,  and  then  I wickedly 
laughed  and  plodded  on.  It  was  too  much  for  man  or 
beast.  We  got  into  camp  about  nine  o’clock  p.  m.,  and 
camped  within  two  or  three  miles  of  Big  Black  River. 

Wednesday  the  23d,  started  at  four  p.  m.  We  crossed 
the  Big  Black  river,  and  immediately  after  crossing  it, 
a terrible  shower  struck  us,  which  was  worse  in  the  vol- 
ume of  rain  by  far  than  any  we  had  experienced,  and  my 
letter  says,  in  a minute  or  two,  we  were  wet  enough,  and 
in  ten  minutes  the  road  was  three  inches  deep,  all  the  way 
across  it,  with  running  water.  It  rained  until  dark,  and 


71 


the  gullies,  where  no  water  ran  before  the  shower,  were 
now  in  some  instances  nearly  too  deep  to  wade.  The 
road  became  quite  muddy.  We  plodded  on  until  ten 
o’clock,  then  were  filed  off  into  a field  where  corn  was 
raised  the  previous  season,  and  where  the  mud  was  still 
deeper  than  it  was  in  the  road.  There  we  camped,  or 
stopped.  A negro  camp  follower  had  come  into  camp 
with  a fence  rail  on  his  shoulder,  which  I got,  cutting  it 
in  two  lengths,  and  laying  it  across  the  corn  rows,  it 
raised  me  a little  from  the  mud.  I took  off  my  boots  and 
socks  and  lay  down  on  my  bed  (on  or  between  the  rails) 
and  for  a pillow  I used  my  old  hat.  I spread  my  wet 
rubber  blanket  over  me  and  stopped  there  until  light  the 
next  morning. 

1 could  not  jump  up  as  sprightly  as  usual.  When  we 
went  into  camp  it  was  very  dark,  and  as  a matter  of 
course,  we  knew  nothing  where  to  get  wood  or  water,  but 
the  boys  found  a fence  nearby  which  they  used  for  fire 
wood.  I had  a small  quantity  ol  water  in  my  canteen 
with  which  I made  some  coffee.  This  I drank,  and  with- 
out supper,  as  I remember,  went  to  bed  as  described 
above. 

We  started  at  sunrise  the  next  morning,  marching 
eight  miles  to  our  old  camp  at  Mildale,  and  I say  truth- 
fully, home  never  looked  better  to  me  than  did  our  old 
camp. 

It  is  no  time  or  place  to  boast,  indeed  there  is  never 
such  a time  or  place,  but  to  state  facts  as  they  exist  has 
the  flavor  of  boasting  of  one’s  accomplishments  or  deeds, 
but  I was  in  my  place  every  day  leading  the  company 
and  looking  out  for  its  welfare,  as  my  position  demanded. 
I would  make  the  remark  in  answer  to  something  said 
by  some  officer,  that  when  I fall  out  or  leave  the  company, 
they  all  might  as  well  stop.  While  in  line  after  the  first 
dress  parade,  after  returning  to  Mildale,  the  Adjutant 
read  some  very  complimentary  orders  from  Gen.  Grant, 


Gen.  Sherman,  Smith  and  Park.  They  were  quite  flat- 
tering. We  were  praised  for  our  good  behavior  and  sol- 
dierly bearing,  for  our  heroic  and  brave  conduct  before 
the  enemy,  and  generally  for  our  prompt  action  where- 
ever  we  were  placed.  We  are  ordered  to  inscribe  on  our 
battle  flag,  Vicksburg  and  Jackson.  We  fear  that  the 
western  boys  will  be  taken  down  a pace  at  this  order, 
however,  they  all  admit  that  we  fight  well. 


73 


CHAPTER  X. 


We  remained  at  Mildale  until  August  6,  doing  camp 
and  picket  duty.  Many  are  sick  with  malarial  fever,  and 
the  5th,  we  sent  them  off  on  the  boat  up  the  river  to  the 
hospitals.  We  lose  more  men  from  sickness  in  this  cam- 
paign than  in  all  our  service  up  to  this  time.  The  water 
is  bad,  even  the  spring  water.  People  either  drink  cis- 
tern or  Mississippi  water. 

I am  feeling  badly  from  the  poisonous  air  and  con- 
ditions here  in  this  country,  and  from  the  excessive  ser- 
vice of  this  campaign.  We  marched  some  four  miles  to 
the  boat  and  I could  not  do  much  more,  and  think  if  I had 
remained  here  a week  longer,  my  name  would  have  been 
with  those  wdro  have  left  enroute  for  some  hospital,  but 
thanks  to  my  hardy  constitution  and  ability  to  look  out 
for  myself,  and  the  great  kindness  of  God,  I escaped  that 
experience. 

We  had  the  usual  experience  of  troops  on  a transport 
coming  up  the  Mississippi  to  Covington,  Ky.  We 
arrived  at  three  o’clock  this  morning  of  the  14th,  and  had 
rather  a rough,  uncomfortable  time  last  night  on  the 
cars,  as  we  could  not  lie  down,  without  lying  partly  on 
one  another.  As  I said  before  our  ride  on  the  boat  was 
uninteresting  in  a way;  scenery  not  particularly  pleasing 
along  the  river,  and  on  board  the  boat  we  were  much 
crowded,  having  four  Regiments  and  one  hundred  and 
fifty  horses  on  board.  The  boat  goes  slow.  Stopped  at 
Memphis  and  I went  ashore  and  got  something  to  eat. 

Two  of  our  Regiment  have  died  since  starting  and 
quite  a number  are  sick. 


74 


Arriving-  at  Cairo,  went  ashore  and  Companies  D and  I 
unloaded  our  stores. 

W e started  for  Cincinnati  on  the  cars,  at  eleven  o’clock 
and  got  supper  at  Centralia,  eighty  miles  from  Cairo. 
We  changed  cars  at  Sardovel  eight  miles  farther  on,  and 
got  dinner  at  Vincennes,  Ind.,  at  eleven  o’clock,  and  had 
supper  at  Seymour.  These  notes  are  for  Thursday,  the 
13th.  Until  the  27th,  we  remained  in  camp  at  Coving- 
ton and  enjoyed  the  stay  very  much  except  that  the 
weather  was  unusually  cool  and  we  were  uncomfortable 
nights.  But  little  duty  save  dress  parade.  Many  visi- 
tors from  the  city.  I have  been  to  David’s  several 
times  and  have  stopped  with  them  two  nights.  He  has 
been  away  so  I did  not  see  him  until  Saturday  the  22nd. 

Thursday  the  27th,  we  were  ordered  to  move,  and  about 
noon  took  the  cars  for  Nicholasville,  Ky.,  one  hundred 
miles  away.  I took  a severe  cold  last  night  and  do  not 
feel  very  well.  Arrived  at  Nicholasville  at  two  o’clock 
a.  m.,  got  off  the  cars  and  slept  on  the  ground  until  morn- 
ing. We  started  again  at  noon  and  mached  four  miles. 
Fixed  up  my  tent  today,  and  got  Charlie  Wason  into  the 
hospital.  He  is  threatened  with  fever. 

Sunday  the  30th.  I went  some  one  and  a half  miles 
into  the  country  to  get  some  milk  and  eggs  to  make  a 
custard  for  Wason.  Water  froze  here  Saturday.  Quite 
a sudden  change  for  us  from  Mississippi  weather. 

Sept.  8,  near  Nicholasville.  I am  writing  from  the 
Captain’s  tent  as  I am  in  command  of  the  company.  The 
captain  has  gone  home  for  conscripts  and  the  Lieutenant 
is  absent  on  leave.  I have  to  take  the  company  on  dress 
parade  and  other  drills.  We  moved  this  morning  at  six- 
thirty  o’clock.  Marched  sixteen  miles.  Lieut.  Currier 
returned  to  the  company  in  time  to  go  with  us. 

The  17th.  Moved  at  eight  o’clock  and  marched  ten 
miles.  We  passed  a place  on  a hill  called  Wild  Cat, 
where  a fight  occurred  a few  weeks  ago. 


75 


The  18th.  Moved  at  six  o’clock,  marched  ten  miles  to 
wdthin  two  and  one  half  miles  of  Loudon. 

Sunday,  the  20th.  Had  inspection  and  dress  parade. 

I am  acting  Sergeant  Major.  Our  new  Chaplain  gave  us 
a sermon  today.  He  has  recently  come  to  us,  the  former 
one  having  resigned. 

I have  attended  guard  mount  as  Sergeant  Major  for 
the  first  time.  Adjt.  Morrison  returned  yesterday.  We 
hear  that  Bragg  has  whipped  Rosecrans. 

I sent  to  brother  David  for  our  Company’s  overcoats. 
He  stored  them  for  us  in  Cincinnati  this  summer. 

Cattle  and  horses  are  passing  here  in  great  numbers, 
also  troops.  The  rest  of  our  Brigade  have  come  up.  We 
seem  to  be  occupying  an  out  post  station  in  the  foot  hills 
of  the  Cumberland  range.  It  is  a wild,  rough  country, 
much  like  the  rough  part  of  New  Hampshire.  I have  a 
large  tent,  the  fly  of  Lieut.  Currier’s.  Charlie  M'ason 
tents  with  me  and  we  are  fixed  up  quite  comfortable. 
In  this  locality  are  farms,  and  we  do  not  think  it  at  all 
out  of  the  way  to  dig  some  of  the  farmer’s  sweet  potatoes, 
or  gather  their  apples  for  them,  or  appropriate  a nice  pig 
if  we  can  catch  him.  Charlie  and  I have  made  attempts 
at  such  foraging. 

Lieut.  Currier  has  gone  home  on  a furlough,  and  I don’t 
know  whether  I will  be  ordered  back  to  the  company  to 
take  command  or  not.  My  duties  are  man)"  in  this  place 
as  Sergeant  Major.  It  is  not  all  work  with  us,  and  we 
have  much  recreation  in  various  ways. 

Today,  the  10th,  some  of  the  officers  and  I went  out 
squirrel  hunting,  three  miles  from  camp.  W'e  got  six. 
I had  never  seen  the  fox  squirrel  before.  He  is  larger 
than  the  gray.  M’e  got  dinner  and  supper  at  a house  on 
our  way,  and  spent  a part  of  the  evening  there.  The  next 
day,  Sunday,  I was  invited  to  the  officers’  mess  to  eat 
squirrel  with  them. 


70 


Our  Chaplain  held  service  today,  also  prayer  meeting 
in  the  evening.  1 attended  both  and  took  part. 

The  15th.  Our  Regiment  team  returned  today  with 
clothing  for  the  men. 

The  16th.  I have  been  busy  today  on  clothing  rolls, 
and  getting  ready  to  move.  Besides  attending  to  Ser- 
geant Major's  duties,  I keep  the  company’s  books  and 
attend  to  all  the  business  of  the  company.  Lieut.  Cur- 
rier wished  me  to  do  it  while  he  was  away. 

The  17th.  We  got  ready  to  move  at  ten  o’clock  but 
did  not  start  until  three  o’clock.  Went  nine  miles. 

18th.  We  started  at  seven-thirty,  marched  six  miles. 
It  rained  quite  hard  until  noon. 

19th.  We  stopped  under  some  sheds  last  night  and 
got  our  clothes  well  dried.  Started  at  seven-thirty  this 
morning;  went  nearly  one  mile  south  of  Barbersville. 
This  is  the  last  village  on  our  way  to  Cumberland  Gap, 
thirty  miles  away. 

20th.  Started  at  nine  o’clock.  Our  march  was  along 
the  Cumberland  river,  very  rough  and  mountainous. 

21st.  We  stopped  near  the  ford  today.  We  are  wait- 
ing for  a train  which  we  are  to  guard.  It  rains  today. 
Pine  mountain  is  near  us. 

22nd.  We  lay  in  the  same  camp  today.  The  train  has 
come  up.  Six  men  were  hung  near  here  a year  or  so  ago. 
A destitute  country.  We  marched  ten  miles  today  in  a 
hard,  driving,  cold  rain  storm.  The  roads  were  heavy 
with  mud  and  water.  My  boots  had  large  holes  in  them 
and  every  time  that  I stepped  the  water  would  run  in 
and  spurt  out.  We  were,  of  course,  very  wet  and  cold. 
We  got  shelter,  at  least  my  company  did,  in  an  open 
barn ; dried  our  clothes  by  a big  fire  in  front  of  the  barn, 
and  crawled  into  the  corn  fodder  and  slept  like  pigs  all 
night. 

To  go  back  a few  days  to  a letter  written  from  Crab 
Orchard  the  12th,  reference  is  made  to  uncle  Jesse 


Emery,  as  I called  him,  who  treated  me  so  kindly  while 
near  Lancaster,  and  his  memory  of  me  when  the  boys 
went  to  his  place  for  rations.  This  letter  gives  general 
information  of  the  happenings  for  several  days. 

Again  to  return  one  day  or  so,  to  a letter  which  gives 
more  details  of  our  waiting  at  the  ford  than  my  diary 
does.  W e arrived  here,  Wednesday  night,  after  march- 
ing sixteen  miles.  That  night  a telegraph  dispatch  came 
ordering  us  back  to  guard  a train,  as  there  was  a force  of 
Rebels  coming  on.  Two-thirds  of  the  regiment  went 
back  six  miles,  that  night,  and  there  received  orders  to 
return  to  camp  and  wait  until  the  train  came  up  and 
guard  it  to  Knoxville.  As  before  written  we  moved  on 
to  Cumberland  Gap.  This  is  an  interesting  location.  I 
say  in  my  letter  that  I am  going  to  put  my  foot  on  the 
spot  which  marks  Virginia,  Kentucky,  and  Tennessee. 
This  I did  not  do  but  rather  placed  my  hand  on  the  stone 
tablet  which  marks  the  place.  It  was  also  of  interest  to 
us  of  the  9th  Corp.«,  because  of  the  capture  of  two 
thousand  fine  Georgia  veterans,  a short  time  ago.  This 
place  was  held  by  these  Confederate  soldiers  and  blocked 
Burnside’s  path  to  Knoxville.  He  placed  a force  of  raw 
Indiana  soldiers,  which  we  named  Infants,  on  the  north- 
ern side  of  the  Gap  so  as  to  prevent  the  Rebels  from  get- 
ting out  of  the  Gap  that  way.  Then  he  mounted  ten 
thousand  infantry,  marching  farther  south  through  a gap 
in  the  mountains,  coming  up  in  the  rear  of  the  Rebels, 
from  the  south,  and  so  bagged  them  that  they  had  no 
alternative  but  to  surrender. 

As  we  were  marching  up  the  Gap  these  Georgia  Rebels 
passed  us  under  guard,  going  north,  and  such  an  angry, 
insolent  horde  of  men,  I never  saw  before.  They  said  it 
was  humiliating  after  being  marched  from  one  state  to 
another  during  the  war,  so  far,  and  never  having  a chance 
to  get  into  a battle.  To  be  captured  by  those  Indiana 
Infants  was  too  much  for  their  Southern  blood. 


78 


One  day  this  week  Parson  Brownlow  and  daughter  of 
Knoxville  whig  fame,  passed  us  enroute  for  Knoxville. 
He  spoke  a few  words  as  he  was  leaving.  The  following 
were  some  of  them.  “My  parting  advice  to  you  is,  that 
you  never  take  a Guerrilla  prisoner,  and  if  I had  my  way 
about  it,  no  other  one.  Shoot  them.”  He  is  an  intelli- 
gent, spare  and  careworn  looking  man,  and  his  daughter, 
was  rather  tall  and  not  very  good  looking.  I have  a copy 
of  his  paper  called  Brownlow’s  Knoxville  Whig  and  Rebel 
Ventilator,  which  I obtained  while  in  Knoxville.  I have 
already  written  about  the  roughness  of  the  country,  and 
the  bad  roads,  but  I fear  that  I may  not  be  credited  as 
truthful  if  I tell  all  we  know  or  have  experienced  going 
over  the  mountain.  One  incident,  or  a series  of  them, 
will  suggest  what  it  meant  to  feed,  clothe,  furnish  ammu- 
nition and  all  needful  supplies  for  an  army  about  Knox- 
ville. The  mountain  seems  to  be  a mass  of  shelving 
limestone  ledges,  which  have  a good  cleavage.  I have 
seen  the  wagon  master  stand  at  a place  where  there  was 
a square  step  of  a foot  over  which  the  wagons  must  be 
hauled,  and  with  his  long  black  snake  whip,  as  it  was 
called,  heartlessly  applying  the  same  and  yelling,  “yea 
there,  yea  there,”  and  supplemented  by  the  driver,  who 
rides  on  one  of  the  wheel  mules,  the  mules  leaping  for 
dear  life  would  bring  the  wagon  up  over  the  step  in  the 
ledge,  excepting  in  cases  where  the  mules  would  be 
killed  by  such  exertion  (and  they  are  not  few.) 

Saturday,  the  24th,  we  passed  through  the  Gap  at 
twenty-live  minutes  of  one  o’clock,  having  gone  only  six 
miles. 

Sunday  the  25th,  we  marched  seven  miles. 

Monday,  the  26th,  we  went  sixteen  miles  passing 
through  Tazwell.  This  place  had  been  partly  burned  by 
the  Rebels. 

Tuesday,  the  27th,  we  made  fifteen  miles  passing 
through  Maynardsville. 


79 


W ednesday,  the  28th,  arrived  in  the  suburbs  of  Knox- 
ville after  a long  and  tiresome  march.  Our  rations  while 
on  the  march  were  rather  scanty.  The  day  before  reach- 
ing Knoxville,  we  were  all  out  of  bread  stuff.  Charlie 
W ason  and  I had  a bag  of  coffee,  perhaps  a pound ; we 
went  to  a house,  way  in  from  the  road  where  some  per- 
son of  foreign  birth  lived  and  there  traded  our  coffee  for 
a part  of  a loaf  of  bread,  and  went  off  by  ourselves  and 
ate  a part  of  it.  Many  of  the  boys  had  none  to  eat  and  it 
may  seem  unkind  and  heartless  not  to  have  given  the 
remainder  of  our  loaf  to  others  who  had  none,  but  if  you 
knew  how  insistent  I was  to  have  the  boys  fill  up  their 
haversacks  with  hardtack  when  they  would  start  on  a 
march,  and  how  they  would  disregard  my  orders,  not 
wanting  to  be  burdened  with  the  load,  you  would  not 
blame  the  man  who  had  carried  along  his  rations  for  not 
giving  to  these  shiftless  ones. 

Our  wagon  train  not  arriving  until  sometime  after  we 
reached  Knoxville,  we  were  destitute  of  food.  It  might 
have  been  amusing,  or  it  might  have  excited  sympathy, 
for  the  poor  soldier,  had  you  seen  Charlie  and  me  shake 
out  the  crumbs  from  our  haversack  onto  the  clean  grassy 
sward,  and  then  lay  on  our  stomachs  and  pick  up  the 
dirty  leavings  of  bread,  pork,  beef,  &c.,  and  eat  them. 

I recall  that  near  this  place  we  found  a woman  who 
would  bake  us  some  biscuit  and  we  got  a dozen  little  ones 
for  twenty-five  cents. 

As  I previously  said,  much  of  the  company  business 
devolves  upon  me,  and  also  much  regimental  work  for 
the  Sergeant  Major  is  to  the  Adjutant,  what  an  Orderly 
Sergeant  is  to  the  Captain  of  a company.  Soon  after  the 
teams  got  in,  I went  about  the  muster  rolls  as  these  must 
be  made  out  in  order  to  get  our  pay,  and  they  served  as 
a record  of  the  army  on  which  our  chief  officers  based 
their  reports  and  by  which  they  were  able  to  plan  cam- 
paigns. This  work  was  quite  laborious  in  detail,  and  if 


80 


I am  allowed  to  repeat  what  my  letter  to  my  wife  said, 
“My  rolls  were  made  out  more  promptly  and  in  better 
shape  than  those  made  by  some  line  ofificers.”  The 
reports  of  the  Adjutant  had  to  be  forwarded  to  Brigade 
Headquarters,  and  this  was  a part  of  my  duty  as  Ser- 
geant Major. 

Well,  about  our  camp ; soldiers,  like  folks  at  home,  are 
usually  interested  in  their  quarters,  and  we  began  to  fit 
up  ours.  We  were  in  the  midst  of  a hard  pine  grove, 
with  small  sized  trees,  and  these  we  cut  and  made  log 
houses,  or  at  least  the  lower  part  of  the  walls,  stretching 
our  tents  over  them.  We  had  ours  well  along,  when 
conditions  changed  our  plans,  and  hard  work  went  for 
naught.  As  just  noted,  I carried  Regiment  and  Company 
reports  to  Brigade  Headquarters,  and  this  morning,  the 
14th  of  November,  I went  to  the  city  with  the  intention 
of  going  to  Louden  with  our  reports.  Our  Brigade  is 
there. 

I found  that  the  train  went  two  hours  earlier  than 
usual,  because  Gen.  Burnside  and  staff  had  urgent  busi- 
ness there,  so  I had  to  go  back  to  camp  and  the  next  day 
at  one  p.  m.,  I took  the  train  and  went  to  Loudon. 


81 


CHAPTER  XI. 


I will  now  begin  the  detailed  account  of  the  retreat  of 
Gen.  Burnside  and  of  the  siege  of  the  city  of  Knoxville  as 
related  in  a long  letter  sent  to  my  wife  after  the  siege 
was  raised. 

The  operations  in  Grant’s  army  around  Chattanooga 
were  assuming  much  interest,  and  in  rather  a critical 
condition.  Bragg  was  manoeuvering  doubtless  to  crush 
Grant.  Jeff  Davis  had  sent  Gen.  Longstreet  to  his  aid 
from  the  army  of  Virginia,  a force  of  thirty  thousand  of 
the  best  troops  of  that  army.  The  political  condition  of 
the  country  was  a matter  of  great  solicitude  and  Ken- 
tuky  and  Tennessee  seemed  in  the  balance.  Both  north 
and  south  needed  her  help  and  for  that  reason  in  part  I 
suppose  we  were  sent  into  that  country.  Jeff  Davis  was 
especially  anxious  to  clear  out  the  northern  soldiers,  so 
ordered  Longstreet  to  go  to  Knoxville  and  drive  out  or 
capture  Burnside’s  army.  No  move  of  the  Rebel  forces 
could  have  been  made  which  would  have  pleased  Grant 
as  well,  for  it  would  make  it  possible  for  him  to  fight  and 
win  a victory  over  Bragg,  which  later  he  accomplished. 
Longstreet  started  for  Knoxville,  some  eighty  miles 
away.  The  fighting  and  retreat  commenced  Saturday 
the  14th  of  November.  It  seems  that  Longstreet  had 
reached  the  river  opposite  where  our  forces  were  on  the 
13th,  and  put  down  a pontoon  in  the  very  front,  and  in 
the  face  of  Gen.  Vhite’s  command,  and  if  reports  are 
correct  he  was  not  ignorant  of  what  was  being  done.  It 
seems  that  part  of  the  enemy’s  forces  had  crossed  the 
river  by  daylight,  and  an  order  had  been  given  by  our 


82 


Generals  in  command  to  Gens.  White  and  Potter  to 
retreat,  and  a stampede  was  the  result.  The  trains,  artil- 
lery and  infantry  were  started  for  Knoxville,  a distance 
of  twenty-five  miles.  The  trains  had  got  a good  distance 
away,  the  artillery  and  infantry  a few  miles,  when  Burn- 
side and  staff  arrived  on  special  train  from  Knoxville, 
and  immediately  changed  the  order  to  about  face,  and 
sent  a force  back  from  Lenoir  to  near  Loudon  to  hold  the 
army  in  check.  However  they  were  too  strong  and 
forced  our  men  gradually  back  near  Lenoir,  when  those 
of  the  23rd  corps  were  relieved  by  the  2nd  division  of  the 
9th  corps,  who  held  the  Rebels  in  check  for  some  hours. 
Having  business  for  our  Regiment  at  Brigade  Head 
quarters,  I went  to  Lenoir  today  (Sunday)  at  one  o’clock 
p.  m.  Our  forces  were  then  holding  the  Rebels  but 
apparently  preparing  for  a retreat,  which  commenced 
that  night,  the  second  division  covering  it.  It  was  a very 
interesting,  vivid  and  exciting  scene  to  me.  I had  a few 
hours  to  wait  before  the  train  started  for  Knoxville,  and 
to  witness  the  manoeuvering  of  troops,  the  break-neck 
rush  of  batteries,  the  rush  and  hurry  of  baggage  wagons, 
the  firing,  in  fact  not  a camp  parade  but  an  actual  war 
manoeuvre  and  fight,  (and)  was  more  than  lever  expected 
to  behold  and  not  be  a participant.  It  certainly  was 
exciting,  but  as  prudence  is  the  best  part  of  valor,  I 
crawled  into  a car  nearly  filled  with  sacks  of  grain  and 
rode  down  to  Knoxville,  arriving  there  at  eleven  o’clock. 
We  passed  artillery,  infantry  trains,  and  also  wagons 
burning  so  as  to  destroy  them,  for  they  needed  the 
horses  for  the  artillery.  It  was  an  exciting,  eventful 
ride.  The  Rebels  followed  and  skirmished  with  our 
forces  until  they  were  two  miles  below  Concord,  and 
fourteen  from  Knoxville.  A field  fight  took  place,  and 
the  enemy  tried  to  flank  our  forces.  It  is  reported  by 
many  officers  that  an  army  was  never  manoeuvred  in  a 
more  splendid  manner  than  Gen.  Burnside  directed  this. 


83 


He  was  hard  pressed  by  a superior  force  of  the  best  con- 
federate soldiers,  and  without  artillery  to  retard  this 
march,  while  Burnside  had  heavy  twenty  pound  guns  to 
save,  and  also  a train  which  he  was  finally  obliged  to 
destroy  to  get  the  mules  to  haul  the  batteries.  The 
Rebels  suffered  badly  in  the  terrible  charges  on  our 
guns,  shotted  with  grape  and  canister.  Our  estimate  of 
their  loss  was  four  hundred.  Our  forces  fell  back,  Mon- 
day night,  and  part  of  them  reached  Knoxville  by  morn- 
ing. Skirmishing  was  continued  today.  Our  forces  fell 
back  and  established  their  lines  across  the  city  some  five 
miles  in  a half  circle,  each  flank  resting  on  the  Holsten 
river,  also  on  the  south  side  of  the  river. 

The  11th  we  were  called  up  by  the  long  rolls  at  five 
o’clock,  Monday  morning,  and  moved  from  camp  toward 
the  city,  some  half  a mile  and  formed  in  line  for  battle, 
fronting  towards  the  Gap,  for  report  said  a raid  was 
expected  from  that  direction.  We  had  got  nicely  asleep 
in  the  evening  when  we  were  ordered  to  change  our 
position,  some  one-half  mile  to  the  left,  and  throw  out 
pickets,  which  order  we  obeyed.  Being  broken  of  my 
rest  last  night,  I was  sleepy  and  laid  down  by  a fire  and 
slept  until  morning.  We  remained  in  nearh-  this  position 
until  night,  when  we  were  ordered  to  join  the  Brigade 
which  was  in  camp  in  the  city.  It  really  seemed  strange 
when  we  marched  into  the  city  so  crowded  with  teams 
and  troops,  the  camps  all  aglow  with  camp  fires.  I 
thought  of  the  counter  we  played  in  surrounding  and 
holding  the  Rebels  at  Vicksburg,  when  now  they  were 
outside  and  we  in.  We  have  rifle  pits  dug,  and  fortifi- 
cations thrown  up  and  have  a very  strong  position. 

Today,  AVednesday,  we  were  ordered  to  send  out  on 
picket  one  Captain,  six  Sergeants,  ten  Corporals  and  one 
hundred  and  sixteen  men,  and  the  remainder  went  into 
the  rifle  pits.  The  enemy  is  in  our  front  and  at  our  left 
and  seem  to  be  making  round  to  the  right.  There  has 


84 


been  a charge  by  the  Rebels  on  our  left,  but  it  was 
repulsed  in  good  shape.  There  has  been  artillery  firing 
today.  Gen.  Hartranft  is  building  a dam  across  a stream 
near  our  pits  so  as  to  overflow  a ravine  in  front  of  our 
lines,  and  thus  aid  us  in  repelling,  or  preventing  a suc- 
cessful charge.  The  line  is  very  quiet  and  I slept  well 
tonight. 

Thursday  the  19th  we  sent  one  hundred  men  on  picket. 
It  has  been  quiet  all  day  with  but  little  firing.  We 
are  really  in  a besieged  city,  each  day  expecting  that  the 
Rebels  will  make  an  assault  on  our  works.  I think  it 
will  be  a sorry  job,  and  do  not  fear  much  their  ability  to 
capture  our  position,  but  if  they  do  succeed  with  the 
seige,  it  will  be  by  starving  us  out. 

Friday  the  20th,  we  changed  our  position  across  Gay 
street  on  the  heights  beyond  and  occupied  some  pits 
newly  dug.  We  worked  today  improving  and  strength- 
ening them.  A strong  position.  It  is  with  difficulty  that 
a man  can  climb  the  hill  in  our  front  and  with  a pond  of 
water  from  two  to  six  feet  deep,  at  the  base,  we  feel  quite 
secure  from  a successful  assault. 

Sent  on  picket  today  eighty-five  men. 

Saturday  the  21st.  Eighty-five  men  and  two  Lieuten- 
ants. The  2nd  Maryland  Regiment  fell  back  today  as 
they  have  done  before,  losing  ground.  They  do  not  show 
good  metal.  We  are  molested  but  little ; the  enemy  open 
on  us  once  in  awhile  with  their  artillery,  which  calls  forth 
a speedy  response  from  ours.  I suppose  that  very  impor- 
tant operations  are  going  on  in  Rosecrans’  army,  also  in 
Mead’s.  We  hear  various  rumors.  We  may  get  help  in 
a week  or  two.  We  have  a good  quantity  of  rations  on 
hand  and  are  constantly  having  them  replenished  from 
the  other  side  of  the  river. 

Sunday,  the  22nd,  it  has  been  quiet  most  of  the  day : 
little  picket  firing.  A few  shells  were  thrown  to  one  of 
our  forts  toward  evening  doing  no  harm ; also  a few  into 


our  picket  line;  the  clay  is  fine  and  it  does  not  seem  that 
a fierce  foe  is  so  near  ns,  waiting  for  his  prey,  but  it  is 
true. 

I hope,  however,  that  it  will  prove  with  them  as  with 
Haman  of  old,  that  they  may  sufifer  the  evil  they  are 
planning  for  us.  Time  is  the  great  revealer  to  man.  I 
wait  patiently  for  the  verdict.  We  sent  on  picket 
seventy-five  men,  two  Lieutenants. 

Monday  the  23rd.  We  awake  to  find  ourselves  all 
right  and  in  apparent  safety.  I have  to  be  up  consider- 
able nights,  standing  guard,  and  in  one  and  another 
capacity.  We  have  to  work  very  hard,  the  men  being  out 
every  other  day,  and  on  other  duty  most  every  intermedi- 
ate day. 

The  2nd  Maryland  and  48th  Pennsylvania  were 
driven  in  from  their  position  this  evening  which  made  a 
bad  thing  for  the  rest  of  their  line.  The  Rebels  gained  a 
good  position  and  much  distance  towards  our  works.  Vfie 
lost  some  men ; one  was  killed  in  Company  B and  two 
others  in  the  Brigade.  Our  folks  burned  a number  of 
buildings  between  the  lines  to  prevent  the  Rebels’ 
pickets  occupying  them.  The  scene  from  our  elevated 
position  was  grand  and  exciting.  A beautiful,  bright 
moon  was  giving  her  part  to  the  play,  and  the  burning 
buildings  lighted  up  the  country  making  a scene  for  the 
eye  beautiful  to  behold.  The  play  was  made  more  realis- 
tic, entertaining  and  exhilarating  by  the  display  and  roar 
of  exploding  cartridges,  bursting  shell  and  bombs,  which 
were  started  in  an  old  grist  mill  at  the  base  of  the  hill  in 
front  of  us. 

A miniature  battle  without  the  carnage  accompani- 
ment, the  rush  of  men  to  the  charge,  or  blood-curdling 
yell  of  the  oncoming  enemy.  I shall  not  soon  forget  the 
event. 

Tuesday  the  24th.  The  21st  IMassachusetts  and  48th 
Pennsylvania  Regiments  went  out  soon  after  light  and 


86 


charged  on  the  Rebels’  pickets,  driving  them  back  to  their 
former  position.  Three  men  were  killed  in  our  Brigade, 
and  one  in  Company  B,  and  another  wounded,  one  taken 
prisoner.  Corporal  Whipple,  Co.  C.  Farther  up  on  the 
line  to  our  left  in  the  1st  division  they  suffered  con- 
siderably. 

A Michigan  Regiment  charged  on  the  enemy’s  rifle 
pits  but  were  forced  to  retire  a little.  The  morning  was 
quite  fogg}^  making  it  favorable  for  our  side.  Since 
morning  all  has  been  quiet,  the  weather  stormy.  As  a 
matter  of  course,  we  kept  in  or  near  our  pits  in  the  former 
part  of  the  day  lest  our  pickets  should  be  driven  in.  The 
enemy  appear  to  have  a large  camp  not  more  than  a mile 
from,  and  in  front,  of  us.  We  cannot  conjecture  their 
movements,  but  are  constantly  on  the  look  out  for  an 
attack  by  them.  We  sent  on  picket  this  morning 
seventy-one  men,  two  Lieutenants,  and  tonight  forty- 
four  men  and  Lieut.  Everett,  the  last  as  a reserve  for  the 
weak  place  where  the  Rebels  advanced  last  night 

Wednesday,  the  25th.  Sent  out  ninety-six  men,  one 
Captain,  one  Lieutenant.  A very  heavy  detail.  I took 
every  man,  all  Orderly  Sergeants  but  Lyford,  who  is 
acting  Lieutenant,  and  myself,  and  then,  at  six  o’clock 
p.  m.,  sent  our  forty-four  men  and  one  Lieutenant.  All 
seemed  quiet  until  about  two-thirty  o’clock  when  we 
were  all  ordered  to  the  pits  as  an  attack  was  expected. 
We  heard  considerable  firing  across  the  river  on  the  left 
and  suppose  it  to  be  Shackford  trying  to  capture  a body 
of  the  enemy  whom  he  surrounded.  We  learn  that  he 
took  six  hundred  prisoners,  and  dispersed  the  remainder, 
but  no  further  demonstration  in  our  front. 

Thursday,  the  26th,  is  Thanksgiving  day  in  New 
Hampshire  as  also  throughout  the  north  by  proclamation 
of  the  President.  It  has  been  quiet  in  this  besieged  city 
and  the  soldiers  are  in  good  spirits,  hardly  believing 
that  we  are  soon  to  march  to  Richmond  under  guard.  I 


87 


wish  wife  and  other  friends  at  home  were  as  well,  and 
happy  at  heart  as  I am.  I fear  that  great  anxiety  and 
premonitions  of  evil  are  torturing  them,  not  receiving  • 
letters  from  us  for  a long  time,  and  no  direct  news  in  the 
papers,  and  knowing  as  they  must  that  a large  army 
surrounds  us.  They  very  naturally  believe  that  the 
worst  fate  awaits  us. 

A stubborn  resistance  by  a beleaguered  army,  if  bi'ave, 
is  among  the  worst  and  hardest  to  endure.  There  is  no 
alternative  but  to  surrender  on  demand,  or  to  hght  to 
the  death.  \AT  fully  realize  this  as  our  situation,  and  I 
personally  realize  our  condition  and  am  trying  to  be 
prepared  so  far  as  my  relations  with  my  God  and  also 
with  relation  to  my  duty  here.  Considering  it  from  the 
usual  standpoint  I should  say  that  I have  not  had  much 
of  a Thanksgiving  day. 

One  year  ago  today  I was  in  Falmouth,  Va.,  and  sick 
with  the  jaundice.  I have  been  in  many  very  di\  crse 
and  trying  scenes  since  that  date.  I do  think  that  I feel 
thankful  for  the  kind  Providence  which  has  watched  over 
mine  and  me,  and  if  consistent  with  the  will  of  that  kind 
Protector,  I earnestly  pray  that  by  another  (annual) 
Thanksgiving  day,  this  cruel  war  may  be  over,  and  I,  as 
well  as  thousands  more  of  the  nations’  saviors,  may 
return  to  our  homes  and  dear  ones.  It  is  cold  today. 
Sent  on  picket  two  Lieutenants,  four  Sergeants,  eight 
Corporals,  and  seventy-six  men. 

Friday,  the  27th,  has  passed  without  much  disturbance 
some  picket  firing  as  usual.  Sent  out  two  Lieutenants, 
four  Sergeants  eight  Corporals  on  picket.  My  quarters 
are  with  the  ofificers  in  a house  near  the  pits  as  it  seems 
necessary  for  me  to  be  near  Col.  Cogswell,  who  is  in  com- 
mand so  as  to  carry  out  his  orders  promptily.  New  forti- 
fications are  being  thrown  up,  and  our  men  are  making 
this  position  stronger  daily.  The  Rebels  are  very  quiet 
for  a few  days,  ominous  of  impending  trouble  for  us. 


88 


Saturday,  the  28th.  Quiet  all  day  until  midnight  when 
the  Rebels  began  to  be  bold,  advancing  their  skirmish 
line  considerably,  and  because  of  the  frequent  outbreak 
of  firing  we  were  kept  awake  and  up  the  most  of  the  nighv. 

Sunday,  the  29th,  our  Regiment  with  the  51st  Pennsyl- 
vania and  35th  Massachusetts  went  to  the  front  and  drove 
back  the  Rebel  line  and  reoccupied  our  position  in  front, 
of  our  Brigade;  no  other  was  fully  gained  along  the  line. 
While  we  were  at  the  front,  occupied  as  above,  the  Rebels 
commenced  a brisk  Artillery  fire  from  two  different  forts, 
into  our  Fort  Saunders,  and  at  the  same  time  started  an 
assault  with  twelve  or  thirteen  hundred  men.  This 
assault  was  quick,  determined  and  fierce,  hoping  to  cap- 
ture this,  our  strongest  fort  in  our  works,  manned  with  a 
battery  of  twenty  pound  parrot  guns  and  a battery  of 
brass,  twelve  pound  Napolion  guns,  and  a support  of  two 
hundred  infantry. 

The  ten  guns  were  worked  to  their  limit  loaded  with 
grape,  canister,  old  iron  nuts  from  the  railroad  shop,  &c., 
making  terrible  havoc  with  the  assaulting  column.  The 
guns  were  trained  on  the  Rebels  as  they  stumbled  over 
and  through  net  work  of  telegraph  wire,  stretched 
from  stump  to  stump  in  front  oft  he  incline  approaching 
the  fort.  A thousand  men  at  least  were  killed,  woundec! 
or  taken  prisoners;  and  such  horrible  wounds.  The 
moat,  some  six  by  eight  feet,  in  front  surrounding  the 
embankment,  was  literally  filled  with  wounded  and  dead 
Rebels.  Their  desperation  was  so  fierce,  and  courage  so 
great,  that  many  clambered  up  from  the  moat  to  the 
embrasure  and  even  to  the  top  of  the  parapet,  their  blood 
stains  witnessing  to  their  bravery  and  desperation. 

In  one  case,  an  officer  with  battle  flag  in  hand,  climbed 
to  an  embrasure  stamping  the  staff  into  the  earth,  said, 
“I  am  the  man  for  you  to  surrender  this  for  to.”  Benja- 
min in  command  of  the  twenty  pound  gun,  replied,  “The 
H you  are,”  pulled  the  lanyard,  sending  the  officer 


89 


and  the  associates  quickly  to  eternity.  The  ground 
around  where  the  wire  was  stretched  from  stump  to 
stump,  was  strewn  with  dead  and  wounded  men.  Surely 
war  is  horrid,  and  if  this  particular  incident  is  not  the 
Hell,  Sherman  meant,  I have  not  seen,  and  don’t  care  to 
view  it.  An  armistice  was  on  until  five  o’clock  p.  m. 
I talked  with  the  Rebels.  They  treated  us  respectfully 
and  appear  well.  They  are  Georgia  troops.  Though 
they  may  feel  ill  toward  us  for  the  morning  lesson  given 
them,  they  cannot  blame  us.  If  they  had  kept  on  their 
own  ground,  it  would  have  been  otherwise.  They  told 
us  that  their  officers  assured  them  that  only  new  23rd 
Corps  men  manned  the  fort,  otherwise  they  would  have 
hesitated  in  attacking  the  9th  corps  men.  We  have  strict 
orders  now.  Sent  two  Lieutenants,  five  Sergeants,  eight 
Corporals  and  eighty-one  men  on  picket. 

Monday  the  30th.  All  is  very  quiet  since  the  armistice 
of  yesterday.  Sent  the  same  number  on  picket  as  yes- 
terday. Our  men  are  worked  hard.  Besides  being  on 
picket  twenty-four  hours  out  of  sixty  hours,  they  have  a 
great  amount  of  fatigue  duty.  M'e  are  continually 
strengthening  our  position. 

One  of  the  second  Maryland  boys  was  shot  through 
the  head,  near  our  works. 

Tuesday,  Dec.  1,  is  quiet  on  both  sides.  Engaged  same 
as  yesterday.  We  have  very  cheering  news.  A circular 
was  forwarded  from  headquarters  which  read  as  follows : 

“Information  has  been  received  at  these  Headquarters 
that  Gen.  Grant  has  driven  Bragg  from  Lookout  Moun- 
tain and  Missionary  Ridge ; that  Bragg  is  in  full  retreat 
for  Dalton,  Ga.  Grant  attacked  Bragg  and  whipped  him 
severely ; though  Gen.  Sherman  was  repulsed  on  the  left 
with  a loss  of  three  hundred  killed  and  twenty-five  hun- 
dred wounded ; Grant  took  six  thousand  prisoners,  fifty 
pieces  of  artillery,  and  Bragg  is  broken  up  effectually, 
and  our  army  following  him.’’  Also  that  reinforcements 


90 


are  within  forty  miles  of  ns.  This  is  really  good  news. 
Each  Regiment  gave  nine  hearty  cheers  for  the  success 
of  our  arms.  We  are  expecting  another  attack  tonight 
and  the  Generals  are  very  particular  to  have  us  all  keep 
a good  watch.  We  are  constantly  under  excitement,  and 
getting  but  little  sleep.  I am  up  each  night  two  or  more 
hours  as  officer  of  the  sentinels,  and  more  on  other  duty, 
but  I do  not  complain  for  it  is  necessary  to  be  very  vigi- 
lant these  times  and  not  lose  the  reputation  which  the 
old  9th  corps  has  so  dearly  earned. 

The  Rebels  are  up  to  something  this  eve,  but  we 
cannot  tell  what. 

\\'ednesday,  the  2nd.  We  are  still  in  the  besieged 
city,  yet  it  hardly  seems  so.  It  is  very  quiet  so  far  as 
firing  goes,  most  of  the  daytime,  but  some  nights  we  have 
considerable  excitement.  At  times  the  Rebels  will 
attempt  to  charge  or  to  advance  their  lines,  when  our 
camp  will  be  routed  at  once.  The  sight  would  appear 
ludicrous  could  it  be  placed  on  canvas  by  some  artist,  for 
the  eyes  of  the  northern  people. 

The  sentinel  arouses  the  men  in  the  pits.  The  officer 
in  charge  of  the  sentinels,  which  is  myself,  awakens  the 
officers,  who  are  mostly  together  in  the  room  where  I am. 
In  a moment  all  are  awake.  Indeed  we  do  not  sleep 
soundly  as  at  other  times.  Almost  every  night,  we  are 
aroused  once  or  more  and  a general  scrabbling  for  boots, 
sword,  belt,  overcoats  and  hats  ensues.  It  is  a very 
wearing,  tiresome  situation  and  I wish  never  to  have  a 
second  experience  of  this  kind.  Our  food  is  getting 
scarce  and  poor.  We  have  pretty  good  rations  of  meat, 
but  the  poorest  Indian  corn  meal  made  into  pudding,  or 
mush  as  we  call  it,  generally  without  molasses  or  sugar 
to  eat  on  it.  It  is  not  palatable  I assure  you.  These  are 
the  only  rations  nowdays.  I don’t  feel  like  complaining, 
however,  if  it  were  not  for  the  boys  foraging  cattle,  hogs, 
some  ffour  and  bran  near  the  picket  lines,  they  would  be 


91 


very  short  indeed,  but  Providence  has  provided  thus  far, 
and  I think  will,  so  that  we  shall  escape  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  Rebels.  They  seem  to  be  up  to  some  move. 
They  are  either  making  ready  to  leave  our  front  for 
Richmond,  or  massing  their  forces  to  attack  us.  Let 
them  try  it,  we  are  ready.  Sent  on  picket  the  usual 
number. 

Thursday  the  3rd  was  a comparatively  quiet  day.  Not 
much  picket  firing,  but  toward  night,  one  of  our  batteries 
shelled  a train  of  troops  moving  as  we  supposed.  The 
fort  in  the  center  of  our  Regiment  is  nearly  completed, 
and  is  a formidable  work.  There  are  five  embrasures  in 
it,  but  only  three  guns  at  the  present  time.  I think  the 
enemy  cannot  get  up  to  our  position,  much  more  take  it. 
The  11th  are  all  ready  for  a brush  with  them,  but  prob- 
ably will  not  get  it.  News  continues  cheering.  Sherman 
is  reported  across  the  river  with  six  thousand  cavalry. 
His  advance  and  infantry  fifteen  miles  away. 

Friday,  the  4th,  sent  on  picket  the  usual  detail. 
The  Rebels  seem  to  be  leaving  without  taking  us  along 
with  them,  as  they  promised  us  they  would  do.  Although 
they  keep  up  a bold  front,  they  gave  us  their  parting 
salute,  firing  their  cannon  just  before  evening.  Our 
guns  replied  with  a brisk  cannonade. 

We  keep  up  our  picket  duty.  Nothing  of  interest  hap- 
pening save  that  Sherman  has  arrived  with  sixteen  hun- 
dred cavalry,  and  two  thousand  infantry  are  near.  I am 
glad  that  his  forces  are  so  near  and  that  the  seige  is 
raised,  sooner,  no  doubt,  on  account  of  his  coming. 

Saturday,  the  5th.  AVe  awoke  to  find  “Johnny  Rebs” 
nearly  all  gone.  Our  pickets  had  orders  to  go  forward 
and  learn  if  the  enemy  still  occupied  their  post.  We 
found  them  deserted.  The  pickets  followed  on  to  the 
woods  where  their  camp  was  and  picked  up  a large  num- 
ber of  Rebel  soldiers,  probably  many  of  whom  wanted  to 


92 


be  taken  by  us.  It  is  estimated  that  our  men  brought 
in  one  thousand  rebels. 

Our  own  brigade,  and  the  Ist  were  sent  out  to  recon- 
noiter  the  woods  and  country.  We  went  five  miles 
toward  the  Gap,  the  cavalry  preceding  us,  and  as  the 
Rebel  cavalry  guarded  their  rear,  we  the  infantry,  could 
effect  no  good  in  pursuing  them.  The  roads  are  bad. 
Returned  to  camp  about  two  o’clock  p.  m. 

We  have  now  seen  the  closing  act  of  the  greatest  siege 
our  army  has  endured  during  this  war.  A siege  in  which 
the  beleaguered  forces  have  maintained  a most  praise- 
worthy example  of  courage  and  discipline.  Our  army  of 
not  more  than  twelve  thousand,  composed  in  part  of  new 
ine.xperienced  troops  of  the  23rd  corps,  have  occupied  a 
line  of  works  six  miles  long  as  a defense  against  an  army 
of  thirty  thousand  seasoned  veterans  commanded  by  the 
brilliant  and  fighting  General  Longstreet.  That  army 
has  invested  and  held  us  practically  as  prisoners,  as  they 
have  termed  it,  and  humanely  thinking  and  speaking, 
they  spoke  rightly. 

They  have  not  at  any  time  totally  cut  off  our  com- 
munications, but  have  prevented  us  mostly  from  forag- 
ing. During  this  time  they  have  made  several  charges 
on  our  skirmish  lines  which  has  been  out  from  the 
fortifications  from  two-thirds  of  a mile  to  a distance  of 
only  the  railroad  bed  between  them.  As  often  as  our  line 
has  been  driven  in,  and  our  position  taken  by  them,  so 
often  have  we  made  counter  charges,  gaining  our  lost 
position.  We  have  lost  but  few  men  while  they  must 
have  lost  nearly  three  thousand.  I have  said  before  that 
this  service  has  been  very  wearing  on  our  nervous  as  well 
as  our  physical  systems.  Out  of  two  hundred  and  eighty 
men,  in  our  regiment,  who  carried  guns,  we  have  sent 
from  seventy  to  one  hundred  and  sixteen  on  picket  each 
day,  besides  forty  who  have  been  out  in  buildings 
between  the  lines  as  sharp  shooters,  thus  causing  the  men 


93 


generally  to  go  on  picket  as  often  as  every  other  day  and 
in  some  cases,  oftener,  losing  twenty-four  hours  sleep  out 
of  forty-eight,  and  even  when  they  were  in  camp,  I have 
been  obliged  to  detail  them  for  work  on  the  fortifications 
all  day  or  night,  when  they  would  lie  down  in  the  damp 
pits  to  sleep  only  to  be  awakened  by  sentinels,  whom  I 
placed  on  duty  each  night  to  arouse  the  camp  in  case  of 
an  attack  or  charge  on  our  pickets.  Seldom  have  we 
gone  to  bed  and  remained  there  for  the  whole  night.  I 
have  been  up  nearly  every  night,  two  hours,  and  often 
have  been  aroused  by  the  enemy  or  by  orders  from  head- 
quarters to  give  some  orders  to  the  men,  and  right  here 
I wish  to  further  add  and  say  with  emphasis,  even  in 
consideration  of  the  awful  carnage  of  Fredericksburg, 
the  hard  marches  and  fighting  from  Vicksburg  to  Jackson 
and  return,  this  has  been  for  the  time  being  the  most 
wearing,  tedious,  nervous  strain  that  we  have  experi- 
enced, living  each  day  with  the  uncertainty  which  always 
attends  the  experiences  of  the  besieged,  and  for  a time 
with  the  grave  doubt  of  our  ability  to  ward  of¥  a general 
assault  by  such  an  army  as  Longstreet’s. 

I gave  my  diary  to  our  Quarter  Master  Sergeant  to 
give  to  my  wife,  thinking  if  I were  captured  he  might  get 
away  on  his  horse.  For  the  encouragement  of  the  army. 
General  Burnside  ordered  the  band  to  play  each  day  at 
his  headquarters.  He  also  had  read  in  general  orders, 
encouraging  orders,  and  saying  that  if  the  city  was  taken, 
he  should  be  taken  with  the  men,  meaning  that  he  had 
faith  in  our  ability  to  withstand  the  siege  and  that  he 
should  not  attempt  to  get  away  m case  it  was  captured. 

T wish  to  mention  a fact  which  I think  is  not  generally 
known,  and  which  should  have  been  noted  farther  back 
in  this  narrative.  After  Longstreet  had  left  the  vicinity 
of  Chattanooga  and  while  but  a little  way  from  our  posi- 
tion at  Louden,  where  I mentioned  our  troops  were  first 


94 


met  b}'  Longstreet,  Burnside  received  a dispatch  from 
Grant,  the  purport  of  which  was  as  follows: 

“Gen.  Burnside,  you  will  refrain  from  attacking  Long- 
street  in  force,  but  allow  him  to  follow  your  force,  draw- 
ing him  on  to  Knoxville ; allowing  yourself  to  be 
besieged,  holding  him  there  even  to  the  sacrifice  of  your 
whole  command.”  In  view  of  the  operations  around 
Chattanooga,  one  can  see  the  reasonableness  and  the 
g'reat  importance  of  carrying  out  Grant’s  orders.  Long- 
street  must  be  enticed  far  enough  away  so  that  he  could 
not  quickly  return  to  Bragg.  The  capture  of  our  whole 
command  would  be  a cheap  price  to  pay  for  the  destruc- 
tion of  Bragg’s  army  and  the  strategic  position  of  Chatta- 
nooga. With  Bragg  broken  up,  Grant  could  send  Sher- 
man at  once  after  Longstreet  and  again  open  up  East 
Lennessee  in  case  we  were  captured,  so  I feel  that  we 
ought  to  have  inscribed  on  our  banner,  Lookout  Moun- 
cain  and  Missionary  Ridge. 

I have  entered  into  many  details  in  this  narrative,  but 
also  have  omitted  much  that  is  written  in  the  letter  from 
which  I copy  many  personal  allusions,  much  of  my  per- 
sonal feelings  and  experiences  written  for  the  dear  one, 
waiting  in  sorrow  and  terrible  suspense  those  many  days 
in  which  no  tidings  of  good  or  ill  reached  her.  I was 
happy  with  the  assurance  of  the  watchful  care  of  my 
Heavenly  Father,  and  of  his  will  being  accomplished  in 
my  faithfulness  to  Him,  my  country  and  to  my  fellow- 
men.  I was  continually  grateful  to  Him  for  all  of  good, 
and  I might  say,  of  evil,  which  was  mine  to  enjoy  and 
endure.  I am  proud  of  the  privilege  of  the  experience 
which  was  mine,  and  I hope,  not  boastfully  either,  that  I 
did  my  full  duty  and  encouraged  many  a weaker  com- 
rade to  faithfulness. 

I will  say  in  closing  this  story  that  I kept  a daily 
record  of  the  events  noted  herein,  writing  them  on  paper 
which  I obtained  from  the  railroad  office,  three  leaves 


95 


from  a long,  narrow  journel  and  nine  leaves  from  a 
smaller  ruled  book.  I have  also  in  a brief  pocket  diary 
a synopsis  of  the  above. 

Now,  having  disposed  of  Longstreet  and  his  army,  I 
will  follow  on  with  our  campaign  in  East  Tennessee. 
On  the  last  date  in  this  narrative,  I wrote  a letter  to  my 
wife  so  that  she  might  learn  from  me  of  our  safety.  A 
few  days  later,  the  7th,  I mailed  the  letter  from  which 
the  above  account  is  written. 

Today,  the  7th  of  December,  we  started  after  the 
Rebels  on  the  Morristown  road  and  marched  twelve 
miles. 

The  8th.  Lay  in  camp  till  noon,  then  went  eight  miles. 
Rations  are  not  more  than  one  fourth  of  the  regular.  I 
say  we  are  very  hungry  and  cannot  buy  anything  to  eat. 

The  9th.  Came  fourteen  miles.  The  country  seems 
devastated.  The  Rebels  have  taken  everything  they 
could,  leaving  the  people  destitute.  The  Rebels  are 
some  distance  ahead  of  us.  We  remained  in  this  last 
camp,  Rutledge,  until  the  15th,  receiving  orders  almost 
daily  to  be  ready  to  move,  and  today  we  ha^'e  formed  a 
line  of  battle  on  account  of  rumors  of  the  advance  of  the 
enemy. 

I received  a letter  from  wife  which  was  the  first  in  five 
weeks.  From  this  place  we  retreated  back  five  miles 
tonight.  Did  not  get  much  sleep  tonight.  The  23rd 
Corps  passed  us  the  next  morning,  the  16th,  after  which 
we  retreated  six  miles,  our  division  covering  the  move- 
ment, flanked  by  our  Cavalry.  The  Rebels  did  not  press 
us  very  hard.  At  about  two  o'clock  we  halted,  formed 
fine  of  battle  and  made  preparations  for  a fight,  but  the 
enemy  did  not  give  us  a chance,  except  on  the  flanks 
where  some  fighting  was  done,  we  taking  some  prisoners. 
We  are  now  at  Lee  Springs  and  have  been  here  four 
weeks,  doing  outpost  duty,  going  out  on  reconnoissance 
in  force,  but  the  enemy  has  left  this  vicinity  for  the  pres- 


96 


ent,  but  my  letters  say  that  there  are  many  of  he 
strongest  Rebels  left  about  here  in  the  persons  of  the 
inhabitants,  which  makes  it  difficult  for  our  army  and 
dangerous  for  us  to  go  into  the  country  without  our 
arms. 

I say  that  they  are  not  as  loyal  as  the  Northern  papers 
make  it  appear.  From  my  letters,  also,  comparing  with 
a separate  diary,  Lee  Springs  and  Blain  Cross  Roads 
must  have  been  one  and  the  same  place,  or  town. 

From  memory  I recall  incidents  of  our  stay  there  and 
of  our  leaving.  I relate  that  in  marching  from  Rutledge 
to  Strawberry  Plains,  we  have  seldom  experienced  worse 
marching  for  reason  of  the  mud.  We  camped  in  the 
woods,  and  we  were  obliged  to  go  three-fourths  of  a mile 
to  the  Holsten  River  for  drinking  water,  requiring  at 
least  three  quarters  of  an  hour  to  go  and  return,  on 
account  of  the  deep  mud. 

One  day  I did  break  the  ice  on  a puddle  of  water  in 
the  road,  and  dipped  up  some  of  the  water  and  made  my 
coffee  with  it.  I did  not  need  milk  for  the  mud  made  it 
look  like  coffee  well  colored  with  cream,  and  strange  to 
say,  tasted  so.  Would  you  like  to  sip  a cup  of  such, 
knowing  the  chemical  mixture  of  roads  traveled  over  by 
many  horses.  We  stopped  at  this  place  from  Saturday 
until  the  next  Friday.  Broke  camp,  marching  one-half 
mile,  lying  there  until  eleven  o’clock  at  night,  then  mov- 
ing on  toward  Knoxville,  two  miles,  being  followed  by 
the  Rebels.  From  here  we  (our  Brigade)  drew  three 
guns,  more  than  three  miles  because  the  battery  horses 
gave  out.  It  was  a hard  pull. 

As  my  letters  of  late  speak  of  short  rations,  we  had  the 
experience  here,  as  well  as  the  opposite.  I write  that  as 
a substitute  for  good  food,  parched  corn,  or  corn  other- 
wise prepared  does  very  well.  Hard  tack,  when  we  could 
get  it  was  dainty  food,  so  was  one  half  pound  of  flour  or 
cob  meal,  prized  when  we  could  obtain  it. 


97 


One  day,  after  waiting  since  morning  for  rations,  a load 
of  ears  of  corn  came  into  camp  and  each  man  received  one 
or  two  ears.  We  parched  it,  then  ground  it  in  our  tin 
dippers,  made  sort  of  a mush,  and  having  a little  pork  fat, 
made  a gravy  to  go  with  it.  I have  handled  over  the  corn 
fodder  which  was  thrown  into  the  barn  yard  several 
inches  deep,  for  the  nubbins  of  corn.  I have  picked  up 
the  corn  left  by  the  cavalry  horses,  and  one  night,  while 
on  a retreat  at  about  midnight,  the  Adjutant  ordered  me 
to  detail  one  man  and  the  cook  from  each  company  to  go 
down  to  the  Holsten  river  where  our  stores  were,  and 
get  some  pork  and  flour.  Knowing  that  two  men  could 
bring  but  a small  amount  for  each  company,  I told 
Charlie  Wason  to  go  down  and  get  some  pork  for  us. 
This  pork,  by  the  way,  was  driven  over  the  mountains 
from  Kentucky  and  slaughtered  here,  corded  up  out  of 
doors  and  salt  thrown  over  it.  Charlie  returned  with  a 
great  ham,  weighing  nearly  twenty-five  pounds,  which  I 
carried  that  night  and  part  of  the  next  day  until  I could 
get  it  onto  an  ambulance  driven  by  Charles  Rowe,  one  of 
my  company,  and  a former  tent  mate. 

One-half  pound  of  flour  was  dealt  out  to  each  man,  and 
these  were  all  the  rations  furnished  by  the  commissary 
for  five  days.  But  to  go  back  to  Lee  Springs;  together 
with  the  conditions  above  written,  the  weather  was  cold 
as  we  were  in  the  hill  country  of  East  Tennessee.  My 
tent  was  located  on  one  side  of  a ravine  which  had  its 
outlet  in  another  deeper  valley  through  which  ran  a 
stream  of  water.  The  head  of  my  tent  came  against  the 
bank,  the  foot  all  open  above  ground.  Cotton  ducking 
tent  pieces  made  our  roof  and  closed  up  the  foot  end  of 
the  tent.  We  kept  a big  log  fire  most  of  the  time,  near 
the  feet  end  of  the  tent,  but  my  record  notes  that  one 
night  the  water  in  a pail  froze  nearly  one  inch  thick.  I 
remember  well  the  aching  feet  those  cold  nights.  As  we 
were  in  a forest  of  great  oaks,  we  had  plenty  of  wood  for 


98 


the  cutting.  Our  clothing  was  worn  and  ragged ; my 
letters  speak  of  mending,  patching,  &c. 

We  had  beef  issued,  slaughtered  by  our  quarter  master 
butcher.  As  we  were  so  far  from  our  base  of  supplies, 
which  was  Nicholes,  Ky.,  some  two  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  away  to  be  gotten  to  us  over  roads  described  above, 
it  was  next  to  impossible  to  furnish  us  with  the  actual 
necessities  of  life,  and  in  many  an  unheard  of  way,  we 
tried  to  substitute.  Ten  of  our  company  were  almost 
without  shoes  in  that  wintry  country  where  at  times 
there  were  several  inches  of  snow  and  with  the  mercury 
at  zero. 

I issued  raw  hide  fresh  from  the  slaughtered  cattle, 
from  which  they  made  shoes  by  cutting  the  hide  into 
shape  to  tie  up  with  strings  from  the  same.  This  made  a 
fairly  warm  shoe  as  they  used  the  hair  inside. 

We  had  considerable  outpost  picket  duty  which  was 
anything  but  pleasant  this  wintry,  stormy  weather.  Our 
marches  which  were  frequent,  were  over  muddy,  slippery 
roads,  and  we  have  often  called  this  our  Valley  Forge 
campaign.  But  as  there  is  more  than  one  side  to  most 
questions,  or  things,  so  there  was  to  this  which  I have 
shown  so  dreary,  hard  and  filled  with  deprivation  and 
suffering.  We  did  not  quite  starve  for  we  could  obtain 
passes  to  go  into  the  country  for  forage.  (And  by  the 
way,  I have  preserved  two  or  three  of  these.)  (A  copy 
of  which  may  be  found  on  the  closing  pages  of  this 
book.) 

In  my  letter  of  December  31st,  near  Blains  Cross 
Roads,  I refer  to  a chicken  dinner  three  of  us  had, 
and  how  we  filled  up.  Also  an  account  of  Sergt.  Magoon 
and  I going  into  the  country,  traveling  sixteen  miles 
before  returning  with  two  geese  for  which  we  paid  forty 
cents  each,  six  chickens  at  twenty-five  cents  each,  one- 
half  bushel  potatoes  for  fifty  cents,  eighteen  ears  of  corn 
for  ten  cents.  We  got  a hot  dinner  for  thirty  cents  each. 


99 


and  I think  four  canteens  of  sorghum.  These  we  toted 
from  four  to  six  miles.  It  was  rather  a heavy  load.  The 
geese  were  troublesome  merchandise.  Every  little  while 
they  would  get  their  wings  loose  and  such  a cuffing  of 
our  ears  and  head  we  don’t  care  to  have  repeated.  This 
plunder  (no,  not  that,  for  we  made  a fair  deal  for  it  all)  we 
divided,  each  selling  a part  of  his  to  other  comrades.  As 
Charlie  Wason  and  I tented  together  we  cooked  a chicken 
and  afterwards  baked  a goose  in  a dutch  oven  we  found 
somewhere,  and  we  had  coffee  with  milk  in  it.  I obtained 
the  milk  from  a house  a few  rods  from  m3"  tent. 

While  I am  writing  to  my  wife  of  all  this  good  fortune, 
Charlie  is  hulling  corn,  and  I will  tell  you  how  he  does  it. 
He  puts  it  in  a kettle  as  any  woman  would,  then  in  the 
absence  of  a bag,  puts  the  ashes  in  with  the  corn,  boiling 
the  corn  until  the  hulls  will  come  off.  Charlie  thinks 
they  start  well.  Then  after  cleansing  it,  we  shall  boiEit 
until  it  is  fit  to  eat.  So  much  for  rations. 

As  I have  just  said,  I got  some  milk  from  a house 
nearb3"  and  in  m3"  letter,  I go  on  to  sa3',  and  even  to  mv 
wife  (and  how  did  I dare  to  confess  so  much)  that  there 
are  two  unmarried  women  in  this  house,  not  three  rods 
from  m3"  tent,  who  are  quite  accommodating  to  me.  (I 
presume  they  loaned  me  the  iron  kettle  and  dutch  oven). 
And  now  that  I have  begun,  I may  as  well  tell  all.  When 
we  first  came  to  this  place  most  of  the  regiment  were  on 
the  skirmish  line,  and  as  Headquarters  were  at  this  house, 
it  was  mv  stopping  place.  The  staff  officers  all  slept  in 
the  house  on  the  floor.  The  two  girls  and  their  father, 
and  I,  also  slept  in  the  same  room  as  there  was  but  one 
in  the  upstairs  of  the  house.  I was  in  the  house  with  the 
officers  more  or  less  and  became  well  acquainted  with 
the  girls,  before  the  regiment  came  into  the  valle3'  to 
camp.  I close  1113"  reference  to  the  girls  b3'  sa3dng  that 
they  are  not  good  looking  or  sprightly  enough  to  capti- 


100 


rate  one.  I do  not  recall  whether  they  were  snufif  eaters 
or  not. 

Leonard  Dearborn  has  returned  to  the  Regiment  from 
home,  and  another  Candia  boy.  I am  writing  by  the 
light  of  my  camp  fire.  In  writing  of  the  family  with 
whom  I spent  a few  nights,  I forgot  to  say  that  the  father 
of  the  girls,  was  an  old  veteran  of  1815.  His  snowy  locks 
remind  me  of  my  aged  and  much  loved  sire. 

Yes,  here  in  this  sort  of  a prison  lives,  for  a time,  a body 
of  three  hundred  brave  sons  of  the  Granite  State.  Cheer- 
ful and  happy  as  the  gay  throng  who  fill  the  streets  of 
Northern  cities.  Lying  here  for  their  country’s  protec- 
tion, to  repel  the  marauder,  to  crush  the  Rebel  who  is 
hardy  enough  to  desecrate  this  quiet  retreat.  Thus  it  is 
true  of  soldier  life  as  of  civil.  As  Brother  Wesley  put  it 
in  verse,  “This  life  is  of  mingled  yarn,  ’tis  good  and  ill 
together.” 

I have  been  copying  from  letters  of  January  9th,  and 
the  next  I find  mailed  from  Strawberry  Plains,  Tenn. 

The  20th.  Various  rumors  are  circulating  in  camp. 
“They  say,”  is  the  most  prominent  character  in  camp,  and 
he  says  that  Longstreet  is  forcing  our  front  back.  Also 
the  9th  Corps  is  to  report  back  to  Cincinnati,  and  each 
regiment  to  go  to  its  respective  state  to  recruit. 

My  next  written  on  a small  card  from  Knoxville,  Jan. 
24.  We  have  gone  below  the  city  a few  miles,  in  camp. 

The  31st  at  Erin’s  Stations,  refers  to  a religious  seiwice 
by  the  Chaplain,  as  it  is  Sunday.  We  have  in  the  last 
few  weeks  been  going  up  and  down  this  country  forty  or 
more  miles,  driving  the  Rebels  and  then  retreating  hastily 
with  the  loss  of  much  forage  and  other  stores.  We 
were  started  off  a few  nights  ago  in  the  middle  of  the 
night.  There  was  a force  of  the  Rebels  across  the  river 
from  where  we  were,  and  we  rvere  ordered  to  pick  up  and 
leave.  They  followed  us  and  the  next  day  was  very 
interesting  to  me.  As  I have  said  previously,  I am  act- 


101 


ing  Sergeant  Major,  and  on  the  march  I am  compara- 
tively free  and  at  liberty;  do  not  carry  a gun,  or  luggage 
save  my  blanket,  coat,  and  haversack,  and  as  our  retreat 
was  more  or  less  in  an  open  wide  valley  between  two  high 
ridges,  I had  a good  view  of  the  operations. 

The  retreat  was  conducted  as  orderly  as  a division  or 
corps  drill  in  camp.  I kept  with  the  rear  of  our  troops 
as  near  as  prudence  allowed,  and  where  I had  full  view 
of  the  enemy  pressing  on. 

Our  division  would  form,  say  one  brigade  in  line  of  bat- 
tle across  the  wide  valley,  the  other  retire  and  form  in 
a more  advanced  position,  when  that  in  the  rear  or 
nearest  the  Rebels,  would  fall  back  on  the  new  line,  pass 
through  it  and  make  a new  formation.  I did  go  ahead 
once,  and  on  to  an  elevated  position  where  I could  wit- 
ness the  maneouver,  which  to  a military  person  was  very 
interesting  and  exciting.  The  Rebels  followed  on  until 
finally  we  formed  a line  of  battle  in  a good  position,  then 
the  Rebels  retired.  We  marched  on  seven  miles  below 
Knoxville,  and  lay  here  a short  time  and  then  on  the  3rd 
had  orders  to  march  which  we  did  at  four  thirty  o’clock. 
It  seems  that  we  had  left  some  of  our  things  at  this  place, 
and  now  we  were  ordered  to  take  all  with  us  as  if  we  were 
not  to  return  to  this  camp  below  Knoxville. 

We  were  ordered  to  march  with  three  days’  rations. 
We  marched  up  through  Knoxville  across  the  Holston 
River  about  one  mile  and  camped  at  about  eight  thirty. 
Of  the  march  I say,  one  could  just  about  as  well  climb  up 
a hill,  rocky  and  rough,  all  covered  with  ice,  as  to  march 
over  some  of  the  road  we  traveled,  because  the  mud  was 
so  very  slippery. 

The  next  morning  the  4th,  we  received  the  cheering 
news  that  we  were  going  back  to  camp  and  not  follow  the 
Rebels.  We  lay  here  quietly  until  the  11th  when  we 
moved  six  miles  nearer  the  city. 

Monday,  the  15th.  It  has  rained  hard  all  day.  The 


102 


weather  cold  and  very  uncomfortable.  I often  think  on 
such  a cold,  muddy,  rainy  day,  how  uncomfortable  it  will 
be  tonight.  How  wet  I shall  be  when  I go  into  camp,  the 
ground  so  cold  and  muddy  that  I surely  cannot  make  a 
comfortable  bed.  But  somehow  I nearly  always  have  a 
pretty  good  bed,  and  good  night’s  rest  under  such 
conditions 

W e lay  here  until  Thursday  when  we  moved  two  miles 
nearer  the  city,  and  near  the  Rebel’s  old  fort. 

Wednesday,  the  24th  we  broke  camp  and  started  after 
the  Rebels.  We  w^ent  to  and  beyond  Strawberry  Plains, 
marching  twenty  miles.  It  was  a hard  march  for  us. 
The  first  ten  miles  we  did  not  have  ten  minutes’  rest. 
Our  knapsacks  were  large  and  heavy  and  we  traveled 
fast.  Major  General  Schofield  is  with  the  expedition. 
He  has  recently  come  to  this  department.  Major  Gen- 
eral Park  is  also  with  us  in  command  of  our  corps.  Gen. 
Stoneman  is  in  command  of  the  23rd.  The  Rebels  have 
not  done  much  mischief  to  the  railroad  from  Knoxville 
to  Strawberry  Plains,  but  have  destroyed  the  pontoon 
bridge  across  the  Holston  River,  before  we  could  get  here. 

The  25th.  We  lay  here  in  camp  today.  Preparations 
are  being  made  to  get  the  troops  across  the  river  and  to 
get  rations  from  Knoxville.  We  have  stored  our  knap- 
sacks with  all  our  things  except  blanket  and  overcoat,and 
tent  pieces,  at  the  Plains.  W e are  to  march  in  light 
marching  order. 

The  26th.  We  crossed  the  river  and  camped. 
Started  this  morning  the  27th,  and  came  thirteen  miles 
to  Mossey  Creek.  The  28th,  went  fourteen  miles  in  the 
rain  to  Morristown. 

The  29th,  we  were  mustered  for  pay  today. 

March  1.  A very  rainy  day.  I could  not  keep  comfor- 
table. I tried  to  keep  a fire  but  in  so  doing  got  wet 
through.  It  cleared  ofif  before  dark  and  we  dried  out  our 
clothes.  Orders  to  march  in  the  morning.  We  are 


103 


going  back  but  do  not  know  the  reason  unless  the  Rebels 
are  in  too  large  force  at  Bull’s  Gap  or  at  Greenville.  They 
have  had  a large  force  at  this  place  with  good  winter 
quarters  built. 

The  2nd.  We  came  to  Mossey  Creek  and  pitched 
tents.  At  one  of  our  camps  along  here,  Charlie  Wason 
and  I traded  our  coffee, of  which  we  had  four  pounds,  for 
a bag  of  meal  and  a bag  of  flour.  We  also  bought  some 
eggs. 

It  was  the  practice  of  the  men  to  forage  and  sell  to 
others  who  were  out  of  food,  so  we  at  once  gave  notice 
that  we  had  meal  and  flour  to  sel  lat  twenty  cents  per 
quart,  the  going  price  in  camp.  We  had  got  a brisk  sale 
started  when  orders  came  to  march  at  once.  We  hardly 
knew  what  to  do  with  our  stuff',  but  we  rushed  our  sale 
as  fast  as  possible  and  got  rid  of  all  but  enough  to  fill 
two  haversacks  each,  and  fell  in  a little  late,  and  were 
obliged  to  carrry  our  meal  and  flour  several  miles  before 
camping  again.  Hard  luck,  we  thought. 

Just  as  we  were  going  to  sleep  here  at  iMossey  Creek, 
we  had  orders  to  fall  in  and  stack  arms.  As  I was 
obliged  to  put  my  blanket  on  the  team  in  order  to  have  it 
carried  along  as  they  were  going  to  start  off,  I was  left 
without  anything  to  cover  and  keep  me  warm.  I was 
very  uncomfortable  sitting  and  lying  around  the  camp  fire 
all  night,  for  it  was  frosty  and  cold. 

The  3rd.  The  reason  for  our  being  called  out  last 
evening,  was  that  a few  rebels  were  prowling  around  and 
frightening  our  pickets.  We  have  orders  to  march  at  a 
moment’s  notice-. 

The  4th.  We  lay  in  camp  today  at  Mossey  Creek. 
Friday  the  Rebels  made  a dash  on  a Regiment  of  Tenne- 
sians,  driving  them  in  three  miles,  and  but  for  our  pickets, 
would  haA'e  captured  them. 

Monday,  the  7th.  Col.  Harriman  with  one  hundred 
recruits  came  to  us.  He  was  received  with  great  enthusi- 


104 


r..  - ■ V ■ ^ ,'•  ' • '[*.’/''•  3 '’,' 


I 


My  Haversack  which  I had  on  when  wounded.  2,  3,  4,  I’late,  fork,  and  Hard  Tack  which  were  in  my  haver- 
sack at  that  lime.  5,  Cartridge  liox.  6,  Canteen — l)oth  used  in  Civil  War. 


asm.  Were  glad  to  see  him.  At  eleven  o’clock  we  went 
out  nine  miles  on  a reconnoissance  returning  tonight.  It 
began  to  rain  before  we  started  on  the  return  and  was 
bad  traveling  and  very  dark  also. 

Friday,  the  11th  Capt.  Patten  and  Brown  returned 
bringing  with  them  a few  recruits  whom  Colonel  left 
with  them  at  Knoxville.  The  Captain  has  been  away  six 
months  after  conscripts. 

The  12th.  We  marched  this  morning  at  daylight 
toward  Morristown  and  went  fourteen  miles  and  camped. 

The  13th.  Our  company  went  on  picket,  stopped  until 
noon  and  were  ordered  to  camp  when  the  Regiment  went 
to  Morristown.  Went  into  camp  here  and  stopped  a few 
days.  We  had  squad,  company,  battalion  drills  and 
dress  parade.  We  had  orders  to  move  at  six  o’clock, 
Thursday,  the  17th,  and  most  gladly  do  we  begin  to  march 
leaving  these  scenes  of  our  toil  and  suffering,  for  we  are 
told  that  we  are  going  North  soon.  We  hail  the  order 
with  great  hilarity.  We  marched  to  New  Market  more 
than  twenty  miles. 

The  18th,  we  marched  to  within  six  miles  of  Knoxville, 
going  twenty  miles.  The  wind  blew  furiously  and  in 
place  of  mud  the  dust  filled  the  air  and  eyes. 


105 


CHAPTER  XII. 


The  19th,  went  eight  miles,  camped  outside  of  Knox- 
ville. The  20th,  stopped  in  camp  today.  The  21st,  we 
started  for  the  North  over  the  mountain  route  and  made 
tw'enty  miles,  camping  at  Clinton.  The  22nd,  marched 
at  daylight,  crossed  the  Clinch  river  and  went  within  four 
miles  of  Jacksborough,  making  fifteen  miles.  I am 
appointed  acting  Q.  M.  Sergeant  by  the  Colonel. 

It  snowed  all  day.  Rough  for  us. 

The  23rd,  went  to  Jacksborough  and  drew  four  days’ 
rations.  Then  crossed  the  mountains,  very  rugged  coun- 
try. Made  eighteen  miles.  On  our  return  march  w'e  saw 
many  evidences  of  the  difficulties  encountered  in  furnish- 
ing the  army  with  food,  clothing,  munition  of  war,  for- 
age, &c.,  &c.  Hundreds  of  dead  mules  and  other  wreck- 
age all  along  the  way.  It  was  reasoned  that  if  two 
wagons  should  start  from  our  base  of  supplies  fully 
loaded,  only  one  would  be  available  for  the  army  at  the 
front  as  the  contents  of  the  other  would  be  needed  to  sup- 
ply the  two  going  and  returning.  Cattle  and  hogs  were 
driven  from  Kentucky  to  our  troops  and  slaughtered 
there. 

The  24th,  marched  at  daylight  and  went  through  Chick- 
wood,  eighteen  miles  today. 

The  25th,  marched  at  daylight  again.  Went  from  Ten- 
nessee to  Kentucky  today.  Went  eighteen  miles. 

The  26th  started  at  light,  made  nineteen  miles. 
Camped  in  Sloan’s  Valley.  It  rained  and  snowed  today. 
The  27th,  moved  at  daylight,  and  passed  through  Burn- 
side Point,  stopping  there  four  hours.  The  boys  cleaned 


106 


out  a number  of  Sutlers.  Went  eighteen  miles  and 
crossed  Cumberland  river.  Passed  through  Somerset, 
one  mile  and  camped.  The  28th,  marched  eighteen  miles. 
W e are  up  now  in  the  good  country  of  Kentucky  and  as 
no  event  of  interest  occured,  will  say  that  I find  myself  in 
Cincinnati,  this  3rd  day  of  April,  enjoying  a day  or  two 
with  Brother  David.  A sad  affliction  has  come  to  his 
family.  His  wife  is  insane  and  in  the  asylum.  I went 
with  him  to  call  on  her,  and  if  I ever  pitied  a man  it  was 
my  dear  brother.  A little  boy  has  come  to  the  home 
since  I was  there.  They  call  him  Freddie.  We  soon 
went  to  Annapolis,  Md.,  where  we  are  to  reorganize  for 
the  1864  campaign,  I suppose. 

Thus  has  the  East  Tennessee  campaign  gone  into  his- 
tory, and  we,  its  actors,  are  back  in  civilization.  Its  car- 
nage, much  marching  up  and  down  the  state,  lack  of 
proper  and  sufficient  food,  the  extreme  cold,  the  pelting 
rains,  and  pitiless  snow  storms,  the  terrible  wearying, 
ardous,  exposed  experience  of  twenty  days’  siege  with 
the  uncertainties  of  its  outcome,  are  all  to  be  forgotten, 
and  we  nerve  ourselves  for  other,  possibly  severer  tests 
of  patriotism  and  endurance.  Each  campaign  has  dif- 
fered widely  in  conditions  and  experiences,  save  that  in 
each  hardships  and  suffering  has  attended  them  all.  Our 
first,  the  Fredericksburg  campaign,  found  new,  raw 
recruits  exposed  to  out  door  life  on  a long  march  ending 
in  the  terrible  ordeal  of  the  slaughter  on  that  memorable 
13th  of  December.  Then  the  transfer  to  Kentucky  for 
a short  period  followed  by  another  long  journey  on  the 
cars  and  boat  to  the  hot,  malarious  bogs  of  the  Yazoo, 
made  still  more  unbearable  and  disastrous  by  the  march 
to  and  from  Jackson  with  the  exhausting  duties  while 
there.  Our  return  to  Kentucky,  the  march  of  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  miles  over  mountain  wastes,  and  the  experi- 
ences referred  to  in  the  Knoxville  campaign,  have  all  con- 
tributed to  make  of  us,  to  say  the  least,  seasoned  soldiers, 


107 


or  broken  down  men  only  fit  for  the  hospital,  or  to 
receive  an  honorable  discharge  to  go  home  and  die,  or  eke 
out  a few  years  in  pain  and  decrepitude,  but  as  such 
experiences  are  the  common  lot  of  the  real  patriot  soldier, 
we  accept  cheerfully  and  without  regret  the  worst  that 
falls  to  our  lot  to  bear.  With  quickened  step,  grasping 
our  muskets  more  firmly,  welcome  the  further  and  more 
trying  experiences  which  may  await  us. 


108 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


We  are  at  Annapolis  recruiting  and  reorganizing  for  the 
spring  campaign.  A great  many  troops  are  here. 
Beside  my  usual  duties  with  the  company  I have  been 
detailed  in  the  Provost  guard  as  Sergeant  of  the  guard 
with  quarters  in  my  separate  wall  tent  in  the  city. 
Charlie  Wason  is  with  me.  I desired  that  my  wife  should 
go  to  Cincinnati  while  we  were  west,  hoping  that  in 
passing  through  that'  city  from  East  Tennessee  we  might 
meet.  She  did  go  to  Cincinnati,  spending  several  weeks, 
but  on  account  of  the  sickness  and  trouble  in  the  family 
of  my  brother,  she  returned  to  New  York  before  our 
return  from  the  west  to  this  place,  very  dispirited  and 
lonely  at  not  seeing  me,  and  as  I have  been  trying  to  make 
it  possible  for  her  to  come  here  for  a few  days,  I have 
at  last  succeeded  in  finding  a room  and  telegraphed  for 
her  to  come. 

As  stated  in  a letter  of  April  19th,  she  came  and  stopped 
with  me  a few  days.  I found  a room  where  we  could 
lodge,  and  I spent  what  time  I could  get  from  duty  with 
her.  But  as  we  had  orders  to  move,  she  was  obliged  to 
go  back  to  New  York  today  the  23rd,  and  our  corps  also 
started  on  our  1864  campaign.  I am  detailed  as  Q.  M. 
Sergeant.  Adjt.  Morrison  came  to  me  with  the  detail, 
saying  that  some  one  was  to  be  detailed  from  our  regi- 
ment, and  he  wanted  me  to  take  it.  As  I would  be 
relieved  from  active  service  at  the  front  and  my  luggage 
carried,  and  because  this  was  to  be  the  hardest  campaign 
of  the  war,  I owed  it  to  myself  to  accept  the  place.  I told 
him  that  I enlisted  to  fight  with  the  boys  and  did  not 


109 


want  to  leave  them,  but  finally  after  much  persuasion  on 
his  part,  I accepted  the  position  with  the  understanding 
that  I could  go  back  to  the  Company  when  1 wished.  If 
any  one  thinks  that  the  Q.  M.  Sergeant’s  position  is  a soft 
one,  they  need  the  experience  in  a train  of  hundreds  of 
teams  on  the  muddy,  dusty  roads  of  Virginia,  surrounded 
with  Guerrilla  bands,  liable  to  be  captured.  Say  nothing 
of  continuous  breakdowns  and  casualties  of  various  kinds. 
They  will  know  then,  as  I learned,  that  one  pays  rather 
dearly  for  having  their  knapsack  carried. 

After  the  troops  are  in  camp  and  nicely  cared  for  the 
Quarter  Master  service  has  its  night’s  work  to  do,  deliv- 
ering rations  and  fodder,  mending  up  breaks,  &c.,  ready 
for  the  next  day  or  night’s  march. 


110 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Well,  this  first  day,  we  made  twelve  miles  toward 
Alexandria. 

The  24th  we  went  eighteen  miles,  but  did  not  get  into 
camp  until  eleven  o’clock.  It  rained  before  the  teams  got 
into  Park. 

The  25th,  we  went  sixteen  miles,  parked  the  teams 
near,  and  next  morning  had  some  trouble  on  the  way. 

Tuesday,  the  26th,  we  stopped  in  camp  near  Alexandria. 
The  27th,  moved  at  ten  o’clock  and  went  fifteen  miles.  I 
had  good  luck  with  the  teams  until  just  as  we  went  into 
camp,  then  by  doing  as  Col.  Collins  ordered  me  to  do, 
one  of  the  wagons  upset  so  did  not  get  to  bed  until  eleven 
o’clock. 

The  28th  we  went  twenty  miles.  The  29th,  got  up  early 
and  strung  out  the  teams  and  waited  until  past  noon, 
then  had  orders  to  go  back  to  camp.  Bristoe  Station,  the 
30th,  I have  helped  Currier  make  out  payrolls.  We  were 
mustered  for  pay.  Troops  were  going  by  all  night  on  the 
cars  to  the  front 

May  1st,  2nd,  and  3rd,  lay  at  the  same  place.  Lieut. 
Cilley  of  Company  I is  commisioned  Captain  A.  Q.  M. 
Lieut.  Johnson  of  Company  A is  appointed  Regiment 
Q.  M. 

May  4th,  we  started  at  eight  o’clock  this  morning  and 
went  eighteen  miles.  A hard  march ; got  in  camp  ten 
o’clock. 

May  5th,  started  in  good  season,  came  two  miles  across 
the  Rapidon  and  Germania  Ford,  a long  march  of  twenty 
miles  or  more.  There  was  fighting  yesterday  and  today. 


Ill 


It  may  be  recorded  that  the  active  campaign  began  the 
4th  of  May.  The  Rebel  lines  are  about  four  miles 
away  from  our  camp.  Cannons  are  booming,  heavy  mu.s- 
ketry  can  be  heard. 

May  6,  the  2nd  Brigade  went  into  the  fight  and  the  11th 
did  bravely.  Col.  Collins  was  killed.  Lieut.  Hutchins, 
Col.  Harriman  were  taken  prisoners.  Lieut.  Currier  was 
wounded  through  his  mouth.  Sergt.  iMagoon  through  his 
thigh,  afterwards  proving  fatal.  Three  privates  were 
wounded.  Baxter  Brown  and  many  others  and  prisoners 
taken.  Our  Regiment  was  badly  used,  but  where  was  1. 
while  my  comrades  were  fighting.  Our  brigade  moved 
off  before  daylight  from  the  place  where  they  and  the 
train  were  camped. 

There  had  come  to  our  army  many  new  troops,  loaded 
as  new  troops  usually  are  with  much  clothing,  and  arti- 
cles for  their  comfort. 

These  had  been  burdensome  in  the  march  already  made 
from  Annapolis,  and  now  that  they  were  starting  in  the 
active  field  service,  the  men  decided  to  throw  away  much 
that  had  become  burdensome.  So  as  the  men  started  out 
on  this  morning  of  the  6th,  much  stuff  was  left  on  the 
ground.  I noticed  an  elderly  soldier  casting  out  his  extra 
luggage  and  after  he  had  gone,  I picked  up  a testament 
he  had  purposely  or  accidentally  left.  I read  on  the  fly 
leaf  the  words,  “Dear  Father,  O,  read  this  often  when  far 
away.”  No  name  being  signed,  I could  not  find  the 
owner  or  giver  much  to  my  regret.  I hope  the  poor 
father  did  not  intentionally  cast  it  away  and  I have  won- 
dered as  I open  it  and  read  the  loving  words  of  the  deai 
daughter,  if  ever  again,  she  welcomed  home  the  father. 

I was  left  with  the  teams  as  a matter  of  course,  and  lav 
there  until  the  next  morning  when  the  battle  opened 
away  to  our  left  obliquely,  growing  louder  and  louder 
with  its  roar  of  musketry  and  cannon,  I as  by  instinct, 
went  out  in  the  direction  of  the  firing  to  get  nearer  to  the 


112 


boys  of  my  regiment.  I felt  that  they  were  being  slain 
and  I skulking  in  camp.  I went  back  to  camp  and  told 
Quarter  Master  Johnson  that  I could  not  stand  it  and 
should  report  back  to  my  regiment  for  duty  at  the  front. 
He  not  only  ridiculed  the  idea,  but  used  hard  words  for 
my  foolish  decision,  telling  me  that  I was  honorably  out 
of  it,  and  it  was  my  duty  to  stay  out.  Some  soldier  must 
accept  the  position. 

The  7th.  The  fighting  continues.  Our  train  was  cue 
off  last  night  and  we  slept  within  the  Rebels’  lines,  jusi 
escaping  capture.  We  moved  into  our  lines  some  eight 
miles.  As  we  came  in  sight  of  our  army,  their  works 
and  guns  were  facing  us,  having  been  thrown  around 
their  flank  in  the  night,  to  counteract  Lee’s  attempt  to 
flank  Grant. 

In  this  vicinity  our  army  has  met  more  than  one  disas- 
ter, and  Lee  tried  the  same  game  on  Grant,  but  he  found 
a man  equal  to  the  emergency.  Grant  after  fighting  this 
sixth  of  May  Wilderness  battle,  moved  by  the  left  flank 
in  an  endeavor  to  get  around  Lee’s  right,  and  again  I say, 
Lee  tried  to  check  this  move  by  attacking  Gran’t  right 
and  causing  a stampede.  This  explains  why,  as  i under- 
stand it,  that  at  this  juncture  of  things.  Grant  said,  order 
the  troops  back,  and  we  will  fight  it  out  on  this  line,  if  it 
takes  all  summer,  and  because  of  this  movement  by  Lee 
swinging  around  Grant’s  left,  we  with  our  train  were  in 
the  Rebels’  lines  all  night,  and  the  Rebel  Cavalry  had 
passed  on  the  road  which  we  came  in  on  but  a short  time 
before. 

I was  out  all  the  night  of  the  7th,  trying  to  get  rations 
to  our  Regiments  but  did  not  succeed. 

The  8th.  The  battle  goes  on  but  not  severe  fighting. 
Two  thousand  have  been  wounded  but  few  killed  so  far. 
I say  that  the  Rebels  are  in  full  retreat  for  Richmond, 
but  find  later  that  I was  somewhat  mistaken.  I refer 


113 


again  to  my  feelings  with  regard  to  being  away  from  the 
Regiment,  and  think  I shall  report  back. 

The  9th.  Continuous  fighting  but  more  manoeuvering 
for  position.  Brigade  teams  moved  some  three  miles  to 
inside  the  old  Fredericksburg  works. 

The  10th.  The  division  moved  five  miles  to  the  front, 
took  position  in  line  and  stopped  there  until  the  next 
morning.  The  train  was  some  one  and  one-half  miles  in 
rear  of  the  troops. 

The  11th.  Our  corps  were  not  engaged  much  today, 
only  skirmishing.  Heavy  fighting  on  the  right. 

The  12th.  This  has  been  a serious  one  for  our  corps, 
and  especially  to  our  2nd  Brigade,  and  more  so  to  the 
1 1th  Regiment.  We  have  lost  heavily  and  many  are 
severely  wounded.  I spent  some  of  my  time  today  at 
the  hospital  helping  what  I could ; my  train  is  parked 
near  the  hospital.  Many  of  our  Regiment  were  brought 
in,  seriously  wounded.  Among  them  was  our  Adjutant 
Morrison,  shot  through  the  bowels.  Also  Sergeant 
Brown. 

The  train  was  ordered  awa)",  and  we  came  to  within 
three  miles  of  Fredericksburg  tonight.  It  is  very  rainy, 
and  awful  traveling.  More  than  nine  thousand  prisoners 
came  along  the  road  and  it  is  reported  that  forty  pieces  of 
cannon  were  captured  today.  This  is  the  hardest  fought 
battle  so  far. 

The  13th.  Our  corps  is  not  much  engaged  but  occupy- 
ing their  position  at  the  front. 

The  14th.  AT  remain  in  Park  and  there  is  not  much 
liappening  with  us  today,  or  at  the  front.  Since  Thurs- 
day both  armies  have  been  comparatively  quiet,  and  well 
they  may  be,  for  that  was  a day  of  fierce  fighting  and 
terrible  slaughter.  I am  feeling  discontented  continually. 
I do  not  feel  right  or  at  home  away  from  the  Regiment. 

Sunday,  the  15th.  A'e  are  still  in  the  same  place.  I 
Avent  to  town  (Fredericksburg)  to  carry  some  baggage 


114 


for  wounded  officers.  I saw  Seargeant  Magoon  and  he 
looked  badl3^  He  cannot  live.  , It  surely  has  not  seemed 
like  Sunday  to  me,  neither  have  I observed  it.  I am 
really  shocked  at  my  profanation  of  the  sacred  day. 

Monday,  the  16th.  Moved  some  three  miles  nearer  to 
Fredericksburg  where  we  lay  the  rest  of  the  day. 

The  17th.  I went  to  town  with  some  baggage.  I sent 
Lieut.  Currier’s  valise  to  him ; got  a little  sugar  and  pork 
at  Commissaries.  About  noon  had  orders  to  move;  came 
to  the  front  one  and  one-half  miles  in  the  rear  of  line  of 
battle,  where  we  stopped  tonight.  Here  I saw  Mayor 
Bunton  of  Manchester,  Mr.  Patterson,  and  others  from 
that  city. 

The  18th.  Moved  twice  today  and  now  are  within  two 
miles  of  where  we  were  this  morning.  I went  to  the 
hospital  to  see  Charles  Wason,  who  is  wounded  by  a 
minie  ball  through  his  arm.  I was  surprised  to  see 
Brother  Aaron  Young  at  the  hospital.  He  is  just  from 
New  Hampshire  with  Gov.  Smith  and  others.  I told 
him  that  I was  going  back  to  my  company.  He  gave  me 
a severe  scolding  for  considering  such  a rash  act  and  said 
that  this  was  to  be  the  hardest  campaign  of  the  war  and 
it  was  my  duty  to  stay  where  I was.  I learned  after- 
wards that  on  returning  home  he  told  our  people  that 
they  might  expect  to  hear  any  day  of  my  being  killed, 
as  I was  going  back  to  my  Regiment. 

Thursday,  the  19th.  We  moved  at  daylight,  as  also 
did  our  corps,  and  all  the  other  troops,  two  mile's  further 
to  the  left.  I have  seen  Brother  Thomas  today.  We 
moved  just  before  night  up  to  within  a few  rods  of  the 
Regiment.  The  Rebels  made  a weak  attempt  to  flank 
us.  Capt.  Dudley,  who  is  in  command  of  the  regiment, 
wants  my  help  very  much. 

Blere,  in  view  of  the  liability  of  going  back  to  my 
Company,  I write  a word  of  encouragement  to  my  wife. 

I say,  ‘T  want  you  to  be  of  good  cheer  and  not  worry 


115 


about  me.  I shall  try  to  take  good  care  of  myself,  the 
best  I can  wherever  I may  be.  Try  with  all  your  heart 
to  bear  all  your  troubles  should  you  have  any.  Be  brave, 
and  Charlie  will  try  and  do  his  part  when  and  where  he 
is  asked  to.  Look  earnestly  to  God  for  help.  In  Him 
I trust.  God  help  and  keep  you.” 

Friday,  the  20th.  I came  back  to  my  company  by 
order  of  Capt.  Dudley,  as  he  said  the  interests  of  the 
company  demanded  my  presence.  Today  our  train 
moved  into  the  lines.  After  the  affair  of  the  6th  of  May. 

I saw  Capt.  Dudley,  who  had  then  taken  command  of  the 
regiment,  and  told  him  that  he  was  at  liberty  to  order  me 
back  to  the  company  whenever  he  chose  to,  or  needed  me, 
and  this  is  the  reason  in  part  why  he  has  done  so.  I am 
not  feeling  well ; have  taken  cold  and  my  stomach  is  out 
of  order;  am  bilious;  have  a headache  and  am  almost 
blind,  and  dizzy.  I laid  down  in  the  rifle  pits  most  of 
the  day. 

The  21st.  We  went  out  this  afternoon  on  a reconnois- 
sance  to  ascertain  the  position  of  the  enemy.  Had  no 
trouble  in  finding  them.  Went  back  to  quarters,  but 
toward  nigrht  we  moved  off.  Marched  ten  miles  which 
took  us  all  night  and  until  eight  or  nine  o’clock  the  next 
morning  to  do.  As  we  started  on  this  night  tramp  and 
after  going  a little  ways,  I felt  too  sick  to  march  further, 
and  got  into  an  ambulance  in  the  rear  of  the  column.  I 
had  been  in  this  but  a short  time  when  the  Rebels  began 
to  shell  the  head  of  the  column,  and  I said  to  myself,  this 
is  not  the  place  for  me  if  there  is  fighting  at  the  front,  so 
I left  the  ambulance  and  walked  down  the  line  and 
learned  that  the  enemy  were  shelling  our  train.  I tried 
to  find  the  ambulance  again,  but  could  not,  so  was  obliged 
to  march  with  the  men  and  teams  all  night.  It  was  a very 
hard  march  for  me  though  the  distance  was  not  great. 
I was  weak  from  dieting,  my  head  aching  badly,  and  I 


116 


was  feeling  sick  all  over.  W e ■were  marching  on  the 
same  road  with  the  long  train  of  wagons  to  guard  them. 
So  many  troops  and  teams  passing  over  the  road  made 
it  bad  for  the  teams  and  caused  continual  trouble,  halting 
and  starting,  and  the  same  process  was  going  on  with  the 
troops.  We  would  hear  the  order,  “Halt;”  and  would 
get  fairly  laid  down  in  the  road,  our  head  on  our  knap- 
sack, thinking  we  were  to  rest  awhile,  when  the  order, 
"Forward,”  would  ring  out.  The  men,  I fear,  O!  I fear 
they  said  bad  words  enough  to  sink  Sodom.  This  pro- 
cess repeated  all  night  was  anything  but  pleasant,  and 
endurable  for  well  men.  I kept  along  until  in  the 
morning  there  seemed  to  be  preparations  making  to  halt 
and  camp.  I fell  out  and  laid  down  to  rest  until  I saw 
the  troops  finally  file  off  into  a field  a mile  or  so  ahead  of 
me,  when  I got  up  and  joined  them.  This  is  the  first 
time  that  I have  fallen  out  on  the  march. 

The  22nd.  This  is  Sunday  again,  but  the  two  days 
are  blended  in  one  to  us  for  we  have  had  no  night,  neither 
sleep.  I have  tried  to  get  some  rest  until  we  moved  at 
two  o’clock.  Went  eight  miles,  gained  in  our  advance 
some  three  miles.  I saw  Aaron  and  Gov.  Smith  again 
today.  I sent  my  compliments  to  Millie  and  Father  by 
them. 

The  23rd.  Started  at  seven-thirty  but  did  not  make 
good  progress  as  our  corps  is  in  the  rear.  Got  into 
camp  at  nine  o’clock ; tired.  The  day  has  been  warm. 
Our  front  ran  into  Lee’s  column  and  fighting  ensued. 
There  was  heavy  cannonading,  shelling  the  woods  to 
drive  the  rebels  away  from  the  river,  (North  Anna.). 

The  24th.  We  lay  where  we  camped  last  night  until 
four  o’clock,  then  moved  to  the  left  four  miles,  crossed 
the  river  and  took  position  in  line  as  support.  There  is 
considerable  cannonading  today.  The  rebels  shelled  us 
pretty  briskly  while  we  were  crossing  the  bridge.  Our 
troops  drove  them  from  a very  good  position,  yesterday. 


117 


Rumors  in  camp  are  that  Gen.  Longstreet  is  dead,  and 
Gen.  Lee  is  wounded,  probably  camp  rumor  only.  While 
sitting  here,  writing  this  beautiful  morning  of  the  25th, 
while  the  musketry  is  heard  all  along  the  line  far  and 
near,  and  occasionally  a little  minie  comes  whirring 
through  the  leaves  of  the  trees  where  we  are,  (for  we  are 
in  the  woods),  I am  reminded  that  a year  ago  I was  with 
my  wife,  parents,  brothers  and  sisters  enjoying  their 
hospitality.  No  danger  then  surrounded  me.  No 
enemy  aiming  a deadly  shot.  No  shrieking  shell  flying 
about  me.  O ! how  enviable  that  home  life ! Soon  may 
I and  all  my  comrades  in  arms,  enjoy  such  felicity.  But 
we  must  not  desire  it  until  we  have  done  our  part  in  con- 
quering our  foe.  We  lay  here  in  the  woods  all  day  with 
not  much,  worthy  of  note,  occurring,  only  the  usual  inci- 
dents of  the  skirmish  line  and  here  and  there  a rush,  a 
charge,  now  and  then  a wounded  or  dead  comrade  taken 
from  the  line.  It  has  rained  today.  I write  of  myself 
as  being  quite  easy  and  comfortable  lying  round,  resting, 
thinking,  sleeping,  wrapped  in  my  tent  piece  and  rubber 
blanket.  AV^e  were  aroused  once  in  the  night  by  our 
picket,  and  a sharp  musketry  firing. 

The  26th,  Thursday  morning,  eight  o’clock,  and  I am 
seated  on  a log  under  my  tent  piece,  for  it  is  raining 
smartly.  AA’e  moved  from  this  place  tonight  and  as  we 
were  leaving,  a brisk  firing  began.  AA’e  are  changing 
base  of  operations.  AATnt  two  miles  and  lay  down  for 
the  night. 

Friday,  the  27th.  AVe  started  at  noon  and  marched 
eight  miles.  Our  regiment  was  rear  guard  of  the  corps. 
Camped  at  twelve  o’clock  tonight.  Not  a very  pleasant 
tramp. 

Saturday,  the  28th.  Started  at  seven  o’clock  and 
marched  twenty  miles.  Got  into  camp  at  twelve  o'clock 
and  a fault-finding,  growling  set  of  men,  they  mostly 


118 


were.  We  lay  down  for  the  night,  ^^’e  crossed  the 
Pamunkey  River  just  before  camping. 

Sunday,  the  29th.  We  got  up  before  sunrise  and  went 
four  miles,  where  we  stopped  until  noon.  Commenced 
to  build  breastworks,  then  moved  one  mile  and  rested, 
which  we  enjoyed  very  much.  I say,  I am  going  to  give 
this  letter  to  Charles  Rowe  who  looks  out  for  my  things 
on  the  train.  I cannot  get  a chance  to  send  a letter. 

The  30th.  We  moved  this  morning  some  three  miles. 
A\’e  have  changed  position  several  times  today.  Our 
Brigade  supported  the  1st  Brigade.  There  were  a few 
charges  on  our  works  by  the  Rebels,  but  they  were 
repulsed.  Enjoyed  a good  night’s  rest.  There  was  but 
little  firing.  The  Rebel  skirmishers  have  been  driven 
more  than  two  miles  today. 

The  31st.  We  advanced  a number  of  times  today.  In 
the  afternoon  a desperate  charge  through  a muddy  ravine 
was  made  by  our  Brigade,  the  Rebels  forced  back.  The 
way  rve  operated  today  was  to  force  the  Rebels  from 
their  line  and  then  at  once  proceed  to  make  earth  works, 
by  cutting  down  trees,  piling  them  up  and  throwing- 
earth  against  them.  Then  from  this  position  drive  the 
rebels  again,  and  repeat  the  earth  work  process.  These 
operations  were  in  the  woods,  down  a hill,  then  up 
another  on  the  other  side  of  the  valley,  until  we  came 
into  the  opening  where  we  could  see  the  enemy  in  force, 
some  two  hundred  and  fifty  yards  away. 

All  night  we  were  intrenching,  making  our  position 
safe  from  attack.  About  this  afternoon’s  work  a little 
more  might  be  written.  As  in  all  things,  nearly  all 
strong,  influential  men  and  people  usually  get  what  they 
want  to  the  injury  or  lack  of  consideration  of  the  weaker 
and  less  influential.  So  in  army  life.  Not  as  in  revolu- 
tionary days;  no  Gen.  Stark  to  give  New  Hampshire 
troops  prestige.  We  had  no  Major  Generals,  and  most 
of  our  Regiments  were  Brigaded  with  those  of  larger 


119 


states,  and  in  our  case  with  older  troops,  consequently, 
seldom  did  we  get  praise  for  our  valor  and  achievements. 

As  notably,  at  Fredericksburg,  our  green,  raw  regi- 
ment, acting  under  orders  faced  the  Lion  in  his  den,  even 
when  an  old  Pennsylvania  regiment  was  skedaddling 
through  our  ranks  to  the  rear.  No  record  on  the  rolls  of 
honor  have  been  made  of  that  incident,  and  no  worthy 
mention  made.  With  such  facts  in  mind,  I recall  what 
the  ranking  Colonel  of  the  6th  N.  H.  Regiment  said,  for 
it  was  the  6th,  9th  and  11th  N.  H.  Regiments  who 
accomplished,  unaided,  this  last  feat.  “There,”  said  he, 
“let  them  say  if  they  can,  that  New  Hampshire  did  not  do 
that.” 

June  1st,  Wednesday,  nine  a.  m.  I am  sitting  just  back 
of  the  rifle  pits,  writing  a little  for  Millie,  and  to  send 
when  I can  do  so.  Minie  balls  are  whizzing  over  my 
head,  but  what  do  I care  if  they  do  not  harm  anybody. 
I have  been  trying  for  sometime  to  get  sight  of  a rebel 
who  is  firing  at  us,  but  fail  to  do  so.  Our  guns  are  firing 
an  occasional  shell  over  our  heads  in  the  lines  of  the 
enemy.  One  of  the  shells  burst  over  our  heads  and  a 
piece  fell  three  feet  from  me.  The  next  one  just  went 
over  our  pits  and  exploded.  I think  they  had  better  stop 
such  careless  practice.  ’Tis  enough  for  us  to  dodge  the 
“Johnny’s  shell.” 

We  are  now  fifteen  miles  from  Richmond,  near  Atlas 
Station.  Thursday  morning,  June  2.  I close  a letter, 
my  last  on  the  field  and  I say,  I am  all  right. 

My  next  letter  which  may  be  called  from  the  front  as 
it  goes  over  my  experience,  (given  from  memory)  from 
my  going  back  to  the  regiment,  on  to  the  day  and  cir- 
cumstances of  my  being  wounded,  and  written  July  24 
from  Filburt  Street  hospital  where  I was  an  inmate. 

From  the  position  we  occupied  the  2nd,  we  moved  off 
in  the  afternoon  and  went  some  three  or  four  miles,  we 
being  the  extreme  right  of  our  army,  executed  our  part 


120 


in  this  last  flank  movement  culminating  in  the  terrible 
battles  and  carnage  of  Cold  Harbor  on  the  following  day, 
and  days.  We  came  out  of  the  woods  into  a large  open 
tract  of  land,  and  rested.  As  usual,  the  boys  at  once 
began  to  make  coffee  and  have  a lunch,  when  suddenly 
the  picket  firing  began  out  on  the  road  over  which  we  had 
so  recently  traveled,  the  Rebels  following  us  closely.  At 
once  our  batteries  went  into  position  facing  outward, 
began  shelling  in  that  direction,  Orderlies  and  staff  offi- 
cers galloped  from  headquarters  to  the  several  commands, 
delivering  orders.  Strong  skirmish  or  picket  lines  were 
thrown  out  into  the  woods  on  our  flank  only  to  come  in 
conflict  with  the  enemies  skirmish  line,  which  they  were 
rapidly  throwing  around  our  flank  and  rear.  Darkness 
soon  made  it  a very  peculiar  and  precarious  position  for 
us.  Pickets  were  so  near  each  other  that  they  would 
challenge  one  another,  and  crack  would  go  a rifle,  and  one 
or  the  other  was  wounded  or  killed. 

All  the  troops  were  moved  into  position  in  line  of  battle, 
supporting  the  skirmish  line.  I carried  a rifle  although 
in  command  of  the  Company,  and  that  night  I sat  on  a 
board  leaning  my  head  against  the  embankment  of  the 
rifle  pits,  holding  my  rifle  with  the  lock  in  the  hollow  of 
my  arm,  and  the  rest  of  it  covered  as  much  as  I could  do, 
for  it  rained  all  night.  We  occupied  the  reverse  side  of 
the  rifle  pits  from  which  our  army,  who  had  constructed 
them,  had  done.  This  was  necessary  as  the  Rebels  had 
got  around  to  our  rear  with  a brigade,  I judge. 

We  were  aroused  at  three  o’clock  to  build  new  breast 
works  a few  rods  in  the  rear  of  those  we  were  occupying. 

We  finished  them  about  seven  o’clock.  We  sat  behind 
them  only  a little  while  when  we  were  ordered  to 
advance.  We  jumped  over  the  works  and  advanced 
some  sixty  rods  where  we  were  ordered  to  lie  down  out 
of  the  way  of  the  bullets.  Just  before  leaving  the  rifle 
pits,  I had  received  a letter  from  Leonard  Dearborn  in 


121 


Washington,  asking  for  his  descriptive  list.  I read  it 
when  we  had  got  to  our  new  position,  and  then  handed  it 
to  Capt.  George  Sheppard,  our  newly  appointed  Captain, 
saying  as  it  relates  to  Company  matters  you  had  better 
take  it  now  as  we  know  not  what  may  happen. 


122 


CHAPTER  XV. 


We  were  ordered  to  advance  and  went  one  fourth  of  a 
mile  and  the  two  right  companies,  C and  I were  ordered 
across  an  elevated  plain  to  a position  in  a road  to  silence 
a battery  which  was  doing  much  mischief.  In  executing 
this  order  of  rushing  directly  toward  the  enemy  and  in 
full  view,  these  two  companies  were  the  plain  target  of 
a whole  brigade  in  the  woods  skirting  this  open  field. 
Under  the  circumstances  while  running  double  quick  I 
was  struck  by  a minie  ball  in  my  left  arm,  four  inches 
above  the  elbow,  directly  in  front  and  center  of  the 
humerous  bone,  breaking  it  clean  off.  In  this  condition 
with  my  arm  dangling  a part  of  the  time,  and  partly  held 
by  the  fingers  with  the  other  hand,  I ran  forward  some 
forty  feet  and  laid  down  behind  a stump  or  small  log, 
partly  shielding  me  from  further  injury. 

Sergeant  Bennett  of  Co.  C received  a ball  in  his  fore- 
arm, others  were  wounded  and  some  were  killed.  Ben- 
nett and  I soon  got  up  and  went  as  fast  as  we  could  to  the 
rear,  he  placing  a strap  around  my  arm  to  prevent  bleed- 
ing. I soon  met  Sergeant  Dearborn  of  my  company, 
who  had  failed  to  fall  in  when  I formed  the  company  for 
this  movement,  and  he  helped  me  to  the  rear.  His  assist- 
ance was  appreciated  when  a little  later  I was  obliged  to 
go  up  a hill.  My  arm  came  to  its  full  feeling,  the  bones 
punctured  the  flesh  so  that  it  caused  me  faintness  for  a 
little.  I went  directly  to  our  Regimental  hospital,  estab- 
lished by  our  Surgeon  Ross  in  an  old  house  in  full  range 
of  rebel  shell.  He  placed  me  on  a bed,  giving  me  whiskey 
to  deaden  the  pain  and  said  that  he  would  amputate  my 


123 


arm  then  and  there,  but  had  no  chloroform  or  ether  to 
give  me.  So  I lay  there  until  afternoon,  when  with  many 
others,  I was  carried  in  an  ambulance  some  four  miles 
over  corduroy  and  rocky  roads  to  the  division  hospital. 
Here  I found  in  charge  my  grammar  school  teacher.  Dr. 
Webster  of  Manchester,  who  kindly  cared  for  Bennett 
and  me,  giving  us  an  early  opportunity  of  going  onto  the 
operating  table  ahead  of  hundreds  lying  all  about  the 
grounds.  I expected  my  arm  would  be  amputated.  I 
asked  Dr.  A\^ebster  to  look  right  after  me  and  do  the  thing 
which  was  best.  So  I went  to  sleep  and  on  waking  I was 
surprised  to  see  my  arm  still  there.  The  doctors  said  they 
decided  to  give  me  the  benefit  of  the  doubt,  but  their  own 
judgment  was  to  amputate.  Sergeant  Bennett  and  I 
were  made  as  comfortable  as  two  wounded  men  could  be. 
lying  in  the  shade  of  the  bushes  without  bed  or  blankets, 
and  nothing  but  soldiers’  delicacies  to  eat  and  drink, 
until  the  next  afternoon,  when  we  were  loaded  into  ambu- 
lances with  many  others  and  started  on  our  way  to 
Washington,  or  more  directly  Wdiitehouse  Landing, 
tliirty  miles  awa}'. 

A cold  rain  made  us  uncomfortable,  as  we  were  poorly 
clad  and  protected,  the  jolting  of  the  wheels  over  very 
rough  roads,  hurt  me  terribly,  but  I shut  my  mouth  hard 
and  gripped  my  wounded  arm  with  the  other  hand  hug- 
ging it  tightly  to  my  side.  We  went  half  way  and 
stopped  for  the  night.  Bennett  and  I tried  to  get  into 
the  houses  of  some  of  the  white  folks  in  the  locality,  but 
they  would  not  take  us  in.  Finally  a negro  allowed  us 
to  come  in  and  sleep  on  the  floor  of  the  room  where  he, 
with  his  wife  and  children  were  in  bed.  He  had  a good 
fire  in  the  fireplace,  so  we  were  warm  and  comfortable  as 
men  in  our  condition  could  expect  to  be.  In  the  morning 
my  arm  was  so  sore  that  I needed  help  to  get  up.  I will 
say  here  that  there  were  no  splints  put  on  my  arm  by  the 


124 


doctors,  sufficient  to  support  it  in  place,  which  made  it 
much  more  troublesome  and  irritated. 

We  started  again,  arriving  at  the  White  House  Land- 
ing that  day.  Here  I found  abundant  preparations,  and 
men  and  women  of  the  Christian  Commission  ready  and 
anxious  to  assist,  and  make  us  comfortable.  My  arm 
was  dressed  by  one  of  the  Commission  surgeons,  and  here 
I found  that  Surgeon  Hayes  of  my  Regiment  was  in 
charge  of  loading  the  boats  with  the  wounded  for  Wash- 
ington. He  kindly  gave  us  a place  with  the  officers, 
telling  them  that  he  wanted  us  well  treated.  Because 
Bennett’s  wound  was  only  a flesh  wound  he  could  wait 
on  me,  and  in  turn,  I being  badly  wounded,  could  obtain 
special  favors,  so  I begged  the  privilege  of  having  Bennett 
go  along  with  me,  so  we  kept  together  until  we  separated 
on  his  going  home  from  Philadelphia,  later  on.  We  were 
taken  to  Washington  and  to  the  Harwood  hospital  where 
we  remained  a week  or  so,  my  arm  growing  worse  and 
becoming  very  bad.  Had  I remained  here  a short  time 
longer,  I would  have  lost  my  arm  and  I fear  my  life. 
Nothing  but  simply  dressing  it  was  done  for  me  and  no 
nourishment  was  given  other  than  common  baker’s 
bread,  salt  pork,  or  hard  salt  beef.  Fever  conditions 
and  early  stages  of  mortification  were  very  evident,  and 
a weakened  system  in  general.  Only  one  event  which 
I can  recall  with  pleasure  occurred  while  here.  One 
morning  who  should  I see  walking  up  the  floor  from  the 
further  end  of  the  ward,  but  my  dear  old  tent  mate, 
Charhe  Wason,  who,  himself  was  an  inmate. 


125 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


In  closing  the  last  chapter  I say  that  I recall  but  one 
incident  of  a cheering  nature.  One  more  cheering  and 
helpful  did  come  to  us  when,  after  a ten  days’  or  more 
sta)^  in  this  hospital  when  an  order  was  received  to  send 
all  men  who  could  be  moved  to  Philadelphia.  Bennett 
and  I were  of  the  number,  so  we  were  taken  to  the 
station.  A negro  attendant  took  me  in  his  arms  and 
laid  me  in  a berth  improvised  in  a common  passenger 
car,  and  at  midnight  we  were  in  the  city  of  Brotherly 
Love  and  big  heart  for  Hncle  Sam’s  soldier  boys.  We 
stopped  at  the  hospital  carried  on  and  supported  by  the 
citizens.  It  seems  quite  providential  or  an  unusual 
coincidence  that  the  Cooper  shop  restaurant,  which  fed 
me  and  more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  other 
soldiers,  should  have  connected  with  it  a hospital,  and 
that  on  my  return  from  the  front  having  served  my 
country  in  battle,  being  wounded,  and  sent  to  the  rear, 
that  this  same  humane  Christian  institution  should  again 
give  me  much  more  needed  aid.  I was  placed  in  a clean 
bed  and  ni}-  arm  dressed,  and  proper  nourishment 
supplied. 

We  remained  here  until  the  following  day  when  we 
were  distributed  to  various  hospitals  in  and  about  the 
city,  Bennett  and  I to  the  16th  and  Filburt  Street  hospital 
near  the  center  of  the  city.  As  is  their  custom  on 
receiving  new  patients,  the  surgeon  in  charge  with  his 
corps  of  surgeons  go  through  the  various  wards  examin- 
ing the  new  cases  and  giving  orders  as  to  their  treatment 
or  disposal.  On  coming  to  me  the  order  was  to  amputate 


126 


Philadelphia,  June  k^th,  1864. 

My  Dear  Millie: 

I feel  very  anxious  that  you  should  hear  from  me  as 
soon  as  you  can  after  my  arrival  here.  And  as  I have  no 
one  to  write  for  me,  I will  do  so;  and  3^011  see,  I make  it 
go  pretty  well.  I had  a prett}^  hard  time  3"esterda3''  com- 
ing from  but  not  as  hard  as  I supposed.  I had  a 
good  bed  and  m}"  arm  did  very  well.  It  feels  a little 
inflamed,  but  will  be  gaining  soon.  I shall  get  a furlough 
as  soon  as  my  arm  will  admit  of  it.  Do  not  be  too 
anxious.  You  will  direct  3mur  letters  in  the  following 
manner : C.  C.  Paige.  Sixteenth  and  Philbert  Con- 

valescent Idospital,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  Do  not  put  the 
Co.  or  Regt.  on. 

I should  like  to  see  you,  dear,  but  there  does  not  seem 
to  be  any  conveniences  for  3"OU  here.  You  must  write 
to  all  the  folks  for  me.  I cannot.  I have  received  no 
letter  from  you  since  being  wounded. 

Good  br^e,  dear. 

Stopped  at  the  YYlunteer  hospital  last  night. 


and  I don’t  wonder.  It  was  dark  and  bad  looking, 
passed  beyond  the  usual  inflammation  to  mortification 
conditions,  the  pus  burrowing  around  the  bone,  eating 
away  the  periosteum  down  toward  the  elbow.  After  a 
little  while  Dr.  McMackin  my  ward  surgeon  came  back 
to  me  unattended,  and  made  a critical  examination,  then 
told  me  the  orders  he  had  received,  but  also  said,  “I  am 
going  to  save  that  arm,”  and  without  going  into  details 
of  the  many  kind  things,  and  interest,  he  took  in  my 
case,  he  started  it  on  the  road  to  recovery,  for  which  I 
shall  never  cease  to  bless  his  memory.  I fell  into  good 
hands  on  reaching  Philadelphia,  as  we  did  when  going 
to  the  front  as  related  early  in  this  diary.  Not  only  did 
I have  a surgeon  who  did  his  best  for  me,  but  beautiful 
ladies  came  daily  to  the  hospital  to  minister  to  our  needs. 
Two  sisters  in  particular  came  in  daily,  soon  after 
ten  o’clock,  remaining  until  nearly  three  o’clock,  one 
a widow,  and  the  other  a maiden  lady.  Miss  McAllister, 
both  daughters  of  old  Mr.  McAllister,  whose  father  was 
the  earliest  optician  in  Philadelphia.  These  ladies  were 
people  of  means,  having  two  servants  at  home,  and  were 
Episcopalians  in  church  connection. 

Another  young  lady  not  more  than  twenty-two, 
or  four  years  of  age,  I think,  came  often  and  held  a Bible 
class  in  the  dining  room,  also  a chaplain,  who  was  very 
kind,  and  many  others. 

But  to  return  to  myself,  and  my  health.  It  was  some- 
time before  I improved  much.  The  condition  of  my  arm 
had  caused  feverish  symptoms,  and  reduced  my  strength. 
The  discharge  was  profuse  and  I was  quite  low.  The 
steward  told  me  later  that  they  feared  that  I would  not 
live.  I am  hoping  and  perhaps  expecting  to  recover 
to  that  extent  that  I can  go  to  the  front  again,  and  be 
mustered  as  1st  Lieutenant,  if  not  to  remain  at  the  front. 
The  Colonel  has  written  me  to  come,  but  the  mustering 
officer  writes  me  that  he  can’t  muster  me  in  my  condition. 


127 


But  why  dwell  on,  or  enlarge  upon,  or  write  further  of 
nay  hospital  experience.  Day  after  da}^  it  is  the  same 
experience,  a little  varied,  a pleasure  here,  a pain  there, 
an  attempt  to  be  trusting,  cheerful,  hopeful,  mingled  with 
doubts  for  the  future  and  sympathy  for  absent  loved 
ones,  and  the  days,  weeks,  and  months  wend  their  weary 
way  till  I am  transferred  to  the  Webster  Hospital  in 
Manchester,  to  be  cared  for  by  my  old  school-master, 
who  saved  my  life  on  the  field. 


128 


C.  C.  Paige. 

From  a photograph  taken  while  in  hospital. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


In  my  home  city.  Here  I remained  until  my  discharge 
in  August,  1865.  I had  a general  pass  to  go  and  come  at 
pleasure,  staying  with  my  wife  in  the  city  nights  and 
Sunda3^s ; having  my  wounds  dressed,  and  my  meals  at 
the  hospital.  But  before  I leave  this  part  of  my  soldier 
life  and  experiences,  I wish  to  give  expression  to  my 
feelings  as  I read  my  letters  to  my  wife,  informing  her 
of  my  condition  and  experiences  from  day  to  day.  It 
seems  as  if  another  than  myself  were  the  actor  in  this 
drama,  and  the  perusal  of  the  record  of  his  baring  his 
breast  to  the  leaden  hail,  the  screeching,  bursting  shell, 
the  suffering  from  hunger,  cold,  storm,  march,  scorching 
sun,  the  sick,  weary  days  when  doing  duty  was  wringing 
torture.  “All  this,  and  all  this,”  aye,  much  more. 
Bereft  of  home  and  all  its  dear  ones  and  its  loved  asso- 
ciations, away  from,  and  impossible  to  indulge  in,  the 
activities,  pleasures,  and  emolument  of  civil  life,  left  all, 
sacrificed  all,  was  it  for  $13.00  or  $17.00  of  three-fold 
depreciated  paper  money,  or  because  his  soul  burned 
with  love  of  country,  and  that  future  generations  might 
live  under,  and  enjoy,  an  undivided  Nation.  I say, 
as  I review  the  hospital  life,  my  heart  grows  tender, 
emotional,  pity  and  condolence  seem  fitting.  None 
other  can  know  the  extent  of  deprivation  and  deep 
sorrow,  so  none  other  can  drop  too  tender  tears  of 
sympathy  or  glorify  the  sacrifice  made,  and  again  I say, 
as  I read  these  letters  written  to  the  dear  one  at  home, 
filled  with  the  various  experiences  and  sufferings  of  those 
days,  those  many,  weary,  painful,  sick  days,  I think  not 


129 


of  myself  as  the  one  about  whom  all  these  things  are 
written,  but  it  seems  like  another’s  troubles,  sorrows, 
pains  and  deprivations  were  being  portrayed,  and  my 
heart  softens  and  tears  flow  and  pity  for  such  suflfering 
patriots  overwhelms  me,  and  I say,  for  whom  was  all, 
this  borne.  Why  need  he  pass  through  such  dark  valleys 
almost  to  the  shadow  of  death?  Was  it  for  me,  for  my 
loved  America,  for  the  institutions  of  this  land  of  the  free, 
the  home  of  the  brave?  Did  he  suffer  all  this  that  I and 
mine  might  have  peace,  and  plenty  again  he  assured  the 
millions  of  our  great  country?  Had  he  committed  some 
great  misdemeaner  that  need  be  expiated  on  the  field  of 
carnage  the  pains  of  long  hospital  experiences?  No,  no, 
and  not  irrevently  I say,  it  was  for  you,  it  was  for  me,  O ! 
reader  of  this  tale  of  sorrow.  However  a partial  compen- 
sation for  suffering  came  to  us  in  the  persons  and  deeds 
of  noble,  generous,  loving  men  and  women  who  were 
ever  alert  and  anxious  to  serve  us  in  some  material  or 
sympathetic  way.  This  fact  also  causes  my  heart  the 
tenderest  emotions.  Reading  over  the  letters  witten  to 
my  wife  on  the  occasion  of  my  wounding  and  early 
hospital  life,  by  comrades  of  mine,  by  gentle  kindly 
ladies,  daily  visiting  the  hospital,  by  men  of  position  and 
hbnor,  stooping  to  give  a cup  of  water  in  the  message  of 
consolation  and  advice  to  the  weeping,  saddened  one  at 
home.  Beautiful  are  the  messages,  and  kindly  the  spirit 
which  prompted  them,  some  of  which  I copy,  for  others 
to  read  and  admire  the  spirit  which  prompted  such  kind 
generous  acts. 

Now,  as  I am  nearing  the  end  of  m}'  long  story,  I wish 
briefly  to  repeat,  or  place  in  different  phases  some  of  the 
things  already  written,  that  a more  direct  view  may  be 
had  of  them.  First,  my  correspondence  with  my  wife. 
When  leaving  home  we  pledged  each  other  to  write  twice 
each  week  whether  we  received  each  others  letters  or 
not.  Also  for  her  not  to  believe  me  dead  until  some  one 


130 


who  saw  me  in  that  condition  should  verify  the  report. 
Many  of  my  letters  were  very  lengthy,  ten  pages  of  fools- 
cap and  written  between  lines,  and  notably  the  narration 
of  the  battle  of  Fredericksburg,  the  seige  of  Knoxville, 
when  for  twenty  days  we  were  shut  in,  and  many  other 
times  when  in  active  campaigns  no  opportunity  to  send 
or  receive  mails,  was  ours.  Five  weeks  elapsed  once,  I 
recall,  without  hearing  from  home.  My  stationery  would 
attract  attention  in  a museum  because  of  its  variety  of 
style,  quality,  color,  size,  etc.  Foolscap,  note,  Bristol 
board  cards,  blank  book  leaves  of  different  sizes,  one  in 
pamphlet  form,  suggestive  pictures  on  the  envelopes, 
mottoes,  Christian  Commission  furnishings,  &c.,  &c. 
These  written  in  diary  form,  of  consecutive  dates  are 
sacred  to  my  wife,  and  preserved,  also,  at  my  request, 
thus  enabling  me  to  write  a connected,  faithful  story  of 
my  soldier  life  as  I saw  it,  experienced  it,  and  understood 
its  various  phases,  at  the  time  and  on  the  spot. 

So,  I am  not  obliged,  neither  disposed,  to  write  under 
the  caption  that  distance  lends  enchantment,  and  incline 
to  magnify  my  mental  vision  in  the  picture  I draw,  but 
the  rather  more  realistic  by  far  is  the  scene  as  I then 
viewed  it. 

I tried  to  be,  not  simply  a tool,  a fighting  machine,  but 
an  intelligent  citizen  soldier,  forecasting  in  my  mind, 
plans  and  manoeuvers.  Being  always  much  interested  in 
military  affairs,  I was  somewhat  proficient  in  manual  and 
drill.  Often  have  I written  of  the  position  or  rank  I held. 
On  this  subject  there  is  due  me  an  explanation.  I was 
mustered  a third  sergeant.  This  I may  have  referred 
to  in  the  early  part  of  this  record.  I was  promised  the 
3rd  position  from  the  Captain  by  him.  I,  being  the  only 
officer  above  a Corporal,  left  for  duty  after  the  battle  of 
Fredericksburg — the  duties  of  Orderly  Sergeant  fell  to 
me  to  perform.  Our  1st  Lieutenant  Cilley  was  detailed 
into  the  Commissary  department,  which  blocked  pro- 
motion in  his  place — as  we  could  not  get  him  into  battle, 

131 


the  2nd  Lieutenant  was  at  the  hospital  quite  a little,  the 
Orderly  Sergeant  also  in  the  hospital  more  than  a year, 
I performing  his  duties,  ^^'hen  the  Sergeant  Major  was 
away  on  furlough  or  detached  dut}',  I was  detailed  to  act 
in  his  place.  When  the  Quarter  Master  Sergeant  left  us. 
I was  detailed  to  act  in  that  capacity.  When  the  com- 
missioned officers  were  away  on  furloughs,  or  wounded. 
I was  placed  in  command  of  the  Company.  I filled  all 
of  these  positions  on  Sergeant’s  pay,  but  not  without  a 
protest  to  our  Colonel.  When  after  a more  than  usual 
setting  forth  my  abuses,  and  his  disinterestedness,  and 
threatening  to  carry  my  demands  for  recognition  higher 
up  than  to  him,  he  recommended  me  for  promotion  first 
to  2nd  Lieutenant,  than  to  1st  Lieutenant,  but  unfor- 
tunately did  not  receive  my  commissions  until  after  I was 
wounded.  I made  no  complaint  for  doing  duty  above  my 
rank,  but  I did  complain  of  doing  the  work  and  service 
of  those  in  the  hospital  fully  able  to  return  to  the  Regi- 
ment. Here  I wish  to  record  the  name  of  Sergeant 
Solomon  Dodge,  one  of  the  bravest  and  most  faithful 
soldiers  in  the  11th  Regiment,  whose  merits  have  never 
been  publicly  acknowledged,  he  having  been  granted  a 
commission,  he  could  not  be  mustered  in  his  own 
company  C as  I held  a commission  for  that  Compoany. 
It  was  my  happy  privilege  to  waive  my  rights  that  he 
might  occupy  that  position,  which  he  so  honorably  filled 
after  being  mustered.  He  was  the  only  man  in  front  of 
me  at  Fredericksburg. 

I have  also  written  something  of  the  religious  phase  of 
camp  or  army  life.  Possibly  people  at  home  thought  of 
us  all  as  let  loose  from  restraint,  indulging  in  any  and 
every  thing  that  the  baser  passions  of  men  incline  to,  but 
not  so.  While  the  majority  of  men  did  lead  an 
unchristian  life,  as  the  majority  do  at  home,  many  a 
Christian  soldier  and  officer  proved  true  to  their  great 
profession.  IMany  and  often  can  be  found  in  my  letters 


132 


desertations  on  this  subject.  Doubtless  in  many  of  the 
tents  prayer  was  never  heard,  but  my  mates  were  all 
praying  boys,  and  as  I read  in  my  messages  to  the  dear 
one,  I am  almost  surprised  at  the  often  professions  of 
trust  and  reliance  in  my  God,  and  in  the  efficacy  of  prayer 
and  am  greatly  rejoiced  at  the  fact  of  early  in  life  giving 
my  heart  into  His  keeping,  and  because  I early  began  the 
Christian  life,  I was  so  much  better  able  to  maintain  it  in 
the  latter  stress  and  trials  which  overwhelmed  me. 
These  later  thoughts  and  facts  I wish  above  all  else  T 
have  written,  to  leave  as  a precious  legacy  to  posterity  or 
to  any  who  may  chance  to  read  this  soldier  story. 

I indulged  much  in  composition,  gave  much  expression 
to  my  religious  proclivities,  as  before  said,  and  great 
confidence  in  God,  my  devotion  to  Him,  to  country,  home 
relations,  my  constancy  to,  and  love  for,  my  wife  and 
parents,  my  activities  as  a soldier,  fidelity  to  my  trust, 
faithfulness  in  the  discharge  of  duty  assigned  me, 
description  of  my  activities  before  the  enemy,  all,  if 
written  about  some  other  worthy  person,  might  be 
highly  proper  to  enlarge  upon.  While  I do  indulge  a 
little  in  this  line  in  these  reminiscences,  modesty  pre- 
vents me  from  relating  many,  many  real  incidents  and 
communications  of  merit. 

If  no  other  eyes  than  those  of  my  kindred  would  read 
these  records  I might  indulge  more  in  the  inner  and 
prevailing  tone  and  secrets  of  those  communications. 

There  is  much  of  sentiment  encircling  the  events  and 
facts  of  a civil  war  in  this  our  great  Republic,  and  in  the 
devotion  of  patriots  for  its  preservation  and  for  her 
integrity.  But  far  more  and  of  greater  prominence  does 
the  principle  involved  for  which  the  union  soldiers  fought 
the  actual  sufferings  endured,  the  carnage  of  battle 
experienced  and  the  real  quality  of  the  men  engaged  in 
the  terrible  conflict  appear. 

’Tis  true,  many  there  were  who  forced  by  draft  or 


138 


other  unpatriotic  reasons  were  not  found  in  the  ranks, 
but  skulking  to  the  rear.  But  tens  of  thousands  with 
ideals  high  and  noble,  with  patriotism  burning  in  their 
souls,  a firm  belief  and  confidence  in  God  and  the  right, 
went  forth  to  dare,  to  do,  to  die  if  need  be,  and  if  I claim 
to  be  one  of  this  last  class,  I am  claiming  for  myself  only 
what  is  true  of  many  another  soldier  boy.  Little  of 
natural  ability  or  acquirements  do  I boast,  but  no  man 
shall  stop  my  declamations  of  loyalty,  and  none  dare  rise 
up  among  my  associates  in  the  field,  or  from  the  citizens 
with  whom  I made  my  home,  who  can,  or  shall  be  able  to 
disclaim  that  in  our  Civil  war  I did  my  full  duty  as  God 
made  known  that  obligation  to  me.  I think  it  hardly 
proper  to  multiply  words  further.  Doubtless  those  who 
in  later  years  may  read  my  tale  will  agree  with  me  that 
already  I have  lengthened  my  yarn  almost  to  its  breaking. 
\\dth  a few  lines  in  conclusion  on.  Well,  zvhat  of  it!.  What 
has  the  war  or  its  experiences  netted  to  me,  physically, 
morally,  financially,  and  otherwise?  Through  life  I shall 
carry  by  my  side,  the  poor,  bent,  emaciated,  painful  arm, 
and  with  it  gratitude  that  is  is  no  worse  and  that  it  serves 
me  so  well.  For  six  years  I was  obliged  to  suspend  it 
from  my  neck  in  a sling,  suffer  many  operations  of 
extracting  bone,  dress  an  open  wound  for  most  of  that 
time,  forced  into  other  means  of  earning  a living, 
although  I have  done  more  or  less  heavy,  painful  work 
but  with  injury  to  my  general  system.  I was  obliged  to 
leave  the  dear  old  Father  and  his  home,  as  I could  no 
longer  be  a farmer,  and  there  make  his  declining  days  a 
joy  and  comfort. 

Morally, — my  life  purposes  were  strengthened,  broad- 
ened, and  ennobled.  The  immature  circumscribed  life 
at  home,  tenderly  guarded  by  helpful  religious  influences, 
had  matured  and  become  more  ideal  under  the  stress  of 
excitement,  the  constant  dangers,  and  untoward  influences 
of  an  active  military  life  in  the  field,  and  these  experiences 


134 


have  become,  as  it  were,  an  accumulated  fund,  rich  in 
intrinsic  value,  from  which  in  these  later  days  I am  able 
to  clip  may  a coupon. 

Materially  or  Financially, — This  and  the  former  con- 
sideration, is  so  interwoven  in  my  way  of  reasoning,  I 
hardly  need  to  refer  to  it,  yet  there  is,  as  usually  viewed, 
a wide  difference.  At  my  time  of  life,  it  could  not  be 
expected  that  my  possessions  were  very  considerable, 
going  to  live  with  my  father,  on  an  old  run  down  farm, 
with  poor,  delapidated  buildings,  soon  after  leaving  my 
apprenticeship.  I had  but  little  money  saved  up,  and 
now  all  my  earnings  must  go  to  make  conditions  on  the 
farm,  better.  The  panic  of  ’57,  with  other  causes,  cut 
down  Father’s  revenue  from  his  Manchester  property.  I 
had  a serious  illness  during  the  fall  and  winter  of  ’60, 
consuming  the  nearly  one  hundred  dollars  earned  in 
Lawrence  during  that  season,  and  as  related  at  the 
beginning  of  this  story  about  my  building  venture,  well, 
I had  a little  money  when  I left  home  which  my  wife 
carefully  guarded  during  my  absence,  and  auganented 
from  the  allotment  of  eight  dollars  per  month,  she 
received  of  my  seventeen  dollars,  monthly  pay.  She 
supported  herself  by  working  in  the  store  and  at  her 
trade  as  a milliner.  Now,  what  I wish  to  make  emphatic 
is  that  the  opportunity  for  a successful  of  lucrative 
l)usiness,  or  financial  life,  were  not  very  flattering.  Flad 
I remained  at  home  with  Father,  I would  have  inherited 
the  small  farm,  with  all  its  handicapped  conditions,  as 
did  he,  his  father’s  homestead.  While  by  going  to  war 
and  by  reason  of  my  wounding,  this  plan  and  kind  of  life 
was  necessarily  abandoned,  and  I forced  into  other 
callings,  or  activities. 

The  second  year  after  my  discharge,  or  1866,  I came 
to  Franklin,  bought  a stock  of  millinery  goods  at  Sheriff’s 
sale.  This  business,  wife  and  I conducted  for  about  four 
or  five  years,  when  I bought  an  interest  in  a Door,  Sash, 


135 


Blind  and  jobbing-  business,  and  selling  out  the  other. 
This  I conducted  with  a partner  to  my  disadvantage  five 
years,  after  which  I started  the  Furniture  and  Under- 
taking Business,  in  which  I continued  some  thirty-three 
years,  meeting  with  a well  earned  success. 

What  of  my  decision  to  give  my  all  of  material  things, 
my  all  of  home  comforts  and  plans,  of  privileges,  and  mv 
all  of  the  dearest  relations  in  life,  my  loving  and  loved 
wife,  and  the  dear  old  Father.  All  of  these  I did 
surrender,  and  was  I recompensed?  As  I view  it  today, 
have  I received  a sufficient  compensation  for  all  these 
deprivations  and  sufferings?  Providence  has  kindly 
marked  out  the  way,  led  my  feet  to  pursue  the  hidden 
path,  watched  over  and  brought  me  nearly  to  its  widening, 
glorified  terminal,  where  I am  waiting,  watching,  and 
expecting  to  meet  the  Great  Captain  of  my  Salvation,  and 
hear  from  His  Imperial  Head  Quarters,  the  general 
order,  the  war  is  over,  victory  yours,  and  you  will  place 
on  your  battle  stained  ensign,  having  sacrificed  your  all 
to  help  save  your  country  from  dissolution,  you  are 
entitled  to  the  gratitude  of  this  great  prosperous  republic 
of  one  hundred  millions  happy  people,  and  your  name 
recorded  on  your  Country’s  never  fading  roll  of  honor, 
and  heaven’s  scroll  of  worthy  mention. 

Gained, — I have  the  consolation  which  conies  to  one  of 
enlarged  opportunities,  and  accomplishments,  through 
sacrifice  and  suffering.  What  have  I lost?  Lost  the 
selfishness  that  results  from  a restricted  life  and  environ- 
ments. Gained?  I have  a broader  thought  and  interest 
in  my  fellow  men.  Lost?  I lost  the  little  oportunity 
which  the  country  home  gave  me  in  earning  for  my 
comfort  and  for  Charities  and  Christ’s  cause,  some  of 
which  I have  been  able  to  gain  because  of  faithfulness  to 
convictions  of  duty  and  right. 

In  short  and  finally: — In  settling  the  question  which 
above  all  others  at  that  time,  (my  duty  to  my  countri-  in 


136 


the  great  emergency  of  our  Civil  war),  God  has  been 
faithful  in  rewarding  me  far,  far  beyond  my  deserts  and 
expectations.  If  success  has  attended  me  in  material  or 
other  directions,  that  has  been  the  contribuing  cause. 
My  incentive  for  this  laborious,  yet  pleasant  task  of  sift- 
ing out  of  my  correspondence,  the  foregoing  incidents,  is 
that  if  I may  be  granted  the  blessing  of  a posterity,  that 
they  may,  and  I trust  will,  read  with  much  interest  of  the 
part  their  sire  played  in  the  greatest  Civil  war  of  history, 
and  be  truly  grateful  that  he  saw  fit  to  leave  a record 
of  it. 

Without  further  apologies  or  criticisms  by  myself  on 
this  long,  spun  out  story  of  a soldier  in  the  Civil  war,  and 
relying  on  the  good  sense,  charity  and  kindness  of  heart 
of  any  or  all  who  may  read  this,  I subscribe  myself, 

Late  Lieut.  C.  C.  PAIGE, 

Co.  I,  11th  Regt.,  N.  H.  Vols. 


These  following  letters  written  to  my  wife  informing 
her  of  my  wounding  and  of  my  condition  will  explain 
themselves  I think.  I introduce  them  at  the  close  of  my 
story  to  show  the  interest  manifested  by  people  for  the 
wounded  soldier  and  his  friends  in  the  days  of  our  Civil 
war.  They  are  a true  copy  of  the  original  which  I have 
sacredly  preserved. 

Copy.  Head  Quarters  2d  Brig.  2d  Div.  9th  a.  c. 

In  the  field  near  Richmond,  June  3,  ’64. 

Mrs.  C.  C.  Paige — 

I have  to  inform  you  that  your  husband  was  wounded  in  the 
fight  today,  the  ball  passing  through  his  left  arm  above  the 
elbow.  Charles  is  in  the  very  best  of  spirits  and  doing  as  well 
as  could  possibly  be  expected.  He  will  soon  be  able  to  write  you 
himself.  Have  no  fears. 

The  battle  is  still  raging.  Yours  in  Haste, 

Ira  G.  Wilkins, 

Ldeut.  and  A.  A.  A.  Gen’l.,  2d  Brig.  2d  Div.  9th  a.  c. 

Note.  Ira  G.  Wilkins,  the  writer  of  this  letter  was  a member 
of  Co.  C,  11th  Regt.,  and  a good  friend  of  mine. 


137 


Copy. 


White  House,  Va.,  June  5,  1864. 


Mrs.  Paige: 

Dear  Friend.  At  the  request  of  your  husband,  I take  my 
pencil  to  write  you  a few  lines.  He  is  wounded,  but  not 
dangerously.  A ball  struck  the  left  arm  about  midway  between 
the  elbow  and  shoulder.  He  is  doing  finely,  is  able  to  walk 
about  and  can  take  some  care  of  himself.  He  will  probably  go 
from  here  to  Washington,  Philadelphia,  or  Annapolis  to  the 
General  Hospital. 

He  requests  that  you  do  not  come  to  him  until  you  hear  again 
as  it  will  be  uncertain  what  hospital  he  will  go  to. 

He  also  requests  you  to  write  his  brother  Samuel  immediately 
not  to  come  until  he  shall  hear  from  him.  He  will  write  as  soon 
as  he  gets  to  a hospital. 

Do  not  worry  about  him.  He  is  doing  well  and  I hope  will 
be  able  to  go  home  soon. 

Yours  in  haste, 

Wm.  B.  Dodge. 

For  Charles  C.  Paige. 


Copy. 


Harwood  Genl.  Hospital  Ward  6. 
Washington  D.  C.,  June  8th,  1864. 


Dear  Wife  Millie. 

I am  most  too  lazy  to  write  this  morning,  and  luck  or  Provi- 
dence has  provided  me  with  a scribe,  and  you  will  be  pleased  to 
know  that  it  is  Charlie  Wason. 

I arrived  in  Washington,  yesterday,  about  eleven  o’clock  and 
arrived  at  this  hospital  in  an  ambulance  about  four  o’clock 
where  I am  trying  to  make  myself  as  comfortable  and  cosy  as 
possible.  By  the  aid  of  Charlie  Wason  and  others  around  the 
hospital.  You  can  imagine  my  feelings  last  evening  as  I lay 
here  on  my  little  couch  nearly  destitute  of  acquaintances  to  see 
my  friend  Charlie  W.  come  in  so  unexpectedly.  It  was  like  the 
old  adage,  like  a cup  of  cold  water  to  the  thirsty  soul. 

I am  comfortable  as  can  be  expected  and  doing  nicely.  I do 
not  know  whether  it  is  best  for  you  to  come  out  or  not.  I shall 
be  able  to  come  home  before  long  probably.  I am  at  Harewood 
Hospital,  Ward  6.  I will  not  try  to  write  much  more  at  present. 


138 


Keep  up  good  courage  about  me  for  I shall  get  along  well  now. 
I will  close  this  with  good  bye. 

Write  soon  as  you  get  this. 

From  your  true  husband, 

Charlie. 

P.  S.  Direct  to  Harewood  Genl.  Hospital,  Ward  6,  Washington, 
D.  C. 

Note.  This  was  written  by  my  old  tent  mate,  at  my  dictation. 
He  was  wounded  at  Spottssylvania,  and  sent  to  this  Hospital. 


Copy. 

Washington,  June  9th. 

Mrs.  Chas.  Paige. 

Your  husband  is  quite  bright  today.  Keeps  up  good  spirit  and 
wishes  you  to  do  the  same.  He  expects  to  be  transferred  to 
Philadelphia  in  a few  days. 


Respectfully, 

M.  K.  Rockwell. 
Washington,  D.  C.,  June  11,  1864. 


To  Mrs.  Charles  C.  Paige,  Manchester,  N.  H. 


Dear  Madam.  Your  husband  desires  me  to  write  to  you,  for 
him,  as  follows: — 

I am  as  well  today  as  I was  yesterday  and  am  still  in  Hare- 
wood  Hospital,  but  expect  to  be  transferred  to  Philadelphia  city 
before  long.  Should  much  like  to  see  some  of  you,  but  wish  you 
to  do  as  you  feel  proper  and  right  about  coming  on  either  now, 
or  after  I get  to  Philadelphia,  should  I be  removed  there.  My 
spirits  are  good,  and  I mean  to  keep  in  good  heart,  so,  please, 
do  not  worry  about  me,  it  cannot  do  any  good.  Indeed,  it  will 
only  affect  your  health,  and  that  will  make  me  more  unhappy. 
So  for  my  sake  as  well  as  your  own,  hope  always  for  the  best 
and  do  not  grieve  for  what  is  past,  for  God  is  over  all,  and  He 
will  always  do  whatever  is  really  right  and  best. 

Please  inform  the  rest  of  our  relatives  and  friends — tell  them 
to  write  to  me  as  often  as  they  can,  and  believe  me  very  truly, 
and  affectionately, 

Your  husband, 

Chas.  C.  Paige. 

I will  only  add  that  Harewood  Hospital  is  beautifully  situated 
and  surrounded,  on  high  ground,  out  of  and  North  of  the  City,  is 
well  ventilated,  airy,  cleanly,  and  is  well  attended.  Myself  and 


139 


wife  visit  there,  (as  do  others)  frequently,  to  minister  to  and' 
look  after  the  welfare  of  our  hrave  wounded  and  sick  soldiers. 

A.  B.  Grosh, 

Box  980,  Washington,  D.  C. 

If  you  need  my  aid  in  any  matter,  I refer  you  to  Rev.  B.  M. 
Tillotson,  Manchester,  N.  H.,  for  information  concerning  my  or 
Mrs.  Grosh’s  characters.  A.B.G. 


Copy. 

Washington,  D.  C.  June  17,  1864. 

Mrs.  Chas.  C.  Paige,  Manchester,  N.  H. 

Dear  Madam:  Yours  of  the  13th  inst.,  came  to  hand  yesterday 
morning:  and  it  gives  me  much  pleasure  to  inform  you  that  your 
husband’s  condition  improved  so  rapidly  that  last  Sunday  he 
was  transferred  to  Philadelphia,  where  no  wounded  soldier  ever 
lacks  sympathy  or  aid.  Indeed,  I hope  that  ere  now,  he  has 
obtained  a furlough  and  is  with  you  in  person,  or  at  most,  soon 
will  he.  But  should  this  hope  not  be  realized  to  you,  and  you 
desire  to  address  him,  you  can  do  so  hy  giving  his  name. 
Company,  and  Regiment,  and  addressing  “Care  of  Eben  Swift,  M. 
D.,  1103  Girard  Avenue,  Philadelphia,  Pa.”  Dr.  Swift  is  the 
Medical  Director,  and  will  know  to  which  Hospital  to  send  it. 

Meanwhile  I shall  forward  yours  to  me  in  the  same  manner, 
lest  he  may  he  detained  there,  as  I know  that  its  lines  will  be 
very  pleasant  to  his  eyes  and  heart. 

Should  it  unhappily  be  necessary  for  you  to  go  to  him,  applica- 
tion to  Dr.  Swift  at  the  office,  1103  Girard  Avenue,  above  11th 
St.,  will  secure  the  proper  direction,  and  any  Philadelphian  will 
direct  you  to  that.  But  I feel  sanguine  that  no  such  journey  will 
be  necessary. 

May  our  heavenly  Father  bless  you  and  yours,  now  and  ever. 

Very  respectfully,  yours, 

A.  B.  Grosh. 

Address  him  thus  on  an  envelope,  and  enclose  that  in  another 
addressed  to  Dr.  Swift, — perhaps  would  be  the  best.  A.  B.  G. 


140 


Copj 


Philadelphia,  June  29. 


Dear  Mrs.  Paige. 

I was  in  to  see  your  husband  yesterday.  He  wished  me  to 
write  a line  to  inform  you  how  he  was  getting  along,  said  he  did 
not  feel  like  writing,  it  tired  him  so  much.  He  said  tel!  you  he 
was  getting  along  well,  kept  up  good  courage,  had  been  up  six 
hours  when  I was  there,  never  had  set  up  only  about  three  hours 
before.  They  took  him  out  in  the  afternoon,  was  out  in  the 
Park  about  three  hours,  walked  round  considerable.  He  looked 
much  better  than  when  I saw  him  last.  The  Doctor  says  his 
wound  is  doing  well.  I think  the  Hospital  where  he  is  is  nicely 
conducted.  The  men  seem  to  be  well  cared  for,  the  ladies  are 
very  kind  to  them.  I know  you  feel  very  anxious  about  your 
husband,  but  if  he  must  be  away  from  home  I don’t  think  he 
could  be  where  he  would  receive  better  care  than  in  Philadelphia. 
His  bed  is  near  a window  so  he  can  get  good  fresh  air.  His 
Doctor  seems  very  kind  to  him.  Anything  I can  do  for  him  I 
shall  be  happy  to  do  it.  I will  call  and  see  him  often.  If  any 
change  for  the  worse  should  happen  you  may  be  assured  I will 
inform  you  of  it.  I hope  you  will  keep  up  good  courage,  and 
write  cheerful  letters  to  him.  Sergt.  Bennett  thinks  he  may  go 
home  this  week,  but  it  is  uncertain.  If  he  does  he  will  call  and 
see  you  and  tell  you  more  about  your  husband  than  I can  write. 

Please  accept  my  kind  wishes  for  yourself  and  husband  from 

Mrs.  F.  A.  Brown. 


141 


H’d  Qr’s.  2’  Brig.  2’  Div.  9’o’c. 
Knoxville,  Tenn.,  Nov.  27.  ’63. 

Captain : 

You  will  make  the  following  detail  from  your  command 
for  picket  duty  to  report  at  these  Headquarters  at  six 
p.  m.,  this  evening. 

Lieut.  Sergt.  Corpl.  Private. 

1 2 4 38 


Also  the  following  detail  for  same  duty  to  report  to 
Capt.  Woodward,  11  N.  H.  Vols.  at  four  A.  M.  tomorrow. 
Lieut.  Sergt.  Corpl.  Private 
1 2 4 38 

By  Command  of  Edwin  Schall, 

Lieut.  Col.  Comd’y 
Laneshart, 

Capt.  & a a a Genl. 


Capt.  Coggswell 

Cam.d’y  11  N.  H.  Vols. 


Copy. 


Camp  IP  N.  H.  Vols 
Near  Blains  Cross  Roads,  Tenn. 
Dec.  29th,  1863. 

Guards  & Patrols : Please  pass  the  bearer  Acting 
Sergt.  Major  Charles  Paige  out  the  lines  and  return. 

L.  M.  Cogswell, 
Capt.  Comd’y  Regt. 


Approved 
M.  N.  Collins 

Lt.  Col.  Comd’y  2nd  Brig.  2nd  Div.  9.  o’c. 


142 


Copy. 


Provost  Marshal’s  Ofifice. 
Dept.  9th  A.  C.  Apr.  23rd,  1864. 

Guards  and  Patrols  will  pass  Sergt.  C.  C.  Paige,  11th 
N.  H.  Vols.  until  9 a.  m.  of  Apr.  24th. 

By  order  of  Chas.  W.  Davis, 

Capt.  & Pro.  Mar.  Dept.  9th  A.  C. 
Per  Lt.  Goodrich 


143 


Lieut.  Chari.es  C.  Paige. 


ADDENDA. 


While  it  has  no  direct  connection  with  the  story  of  my 
soldier  life,  and  no  apparent  or  sufficient  reason  for  this 
addenda,  yet,  I feel  that  as  my  sketch  is  dedicated  to  my 
family  for  their  perusal,  it  is  quite  proper  to  mention  my 
brothers’  names,  and  the  reason  why  they  were  not  in  the 
army,  as  also  to  note  the  fact  that  two  of  my  brothers-in- 
law  did  service  at  the  front,  and  one  in  the  Navy. 

My  eldest  brother,  Samuel  B.  Paige  of  Eawrence, 
Mass.,  had  passed  the  age  limit  when  he  might  do  mili- 
tary duty,  though  he  was  patriotic  enough  to  enlist,  if 
younger. 

Brother  David  O.  Paige  of  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  had  an 
invalid  wife,  and  a baby  girl,  Glenna,  who  needed  his  care 
and  attention,  and  his  duty  seemed  to  be  towards  his 
family.  He  was  connected  with  the  Hall  Safe  Co.,  of  his 
City  and  did  quite  a business  for  the  Government  in 
making  over  fire  arms. 

At  one  time  Cincinnati  was  in  great  danger  of  an  attack 
by  the  Rebels  raiders  and  the  City  was  placed  under  mar- 
tial law.  I think  fortifications  were  constructed  and  my 
brother  was  in  charge  of  many  men  called  out  to  defend 
the  city.  Many  times  has  he  expressed  to  me  his  regrets 
that  he  could,  or  did  not  enter  the  army  for  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  rebellion. 

My  sister  Sarah’s  husband,  William  S.  Pierson  of  Man- 
chester, N.  H.,  enlisted  under  the  call  for  three  months’ 
men.  He  went  as  a musician  in  Baldwin’s  Manchester 
Brass  Band.  Later  in  the  war,  1864,  he  enlisted  in  Com- 


144 


pany  C,  1st  New  Hampshire  Heavy  Artillery,  leaving 
behind  a wife  and  two  small  boys,  W.  O.  and  Frank  W. 
Pierson. 

Soon  after  the  regiment  in  which  Pierson  enlisted  had 
reached  Washington  and  been  assigned  to  Fort  Reno,  he 
was  detailed  as  a musician  and  helped  to  organize  the 
headquarters  band.  In  his  company  there  was  a male 
quartette  composed  of  William  S.  Pierson,  Lieut.  Reuben 
Dodge,  Joseph  E.  Walker  and  Madison  Gray. 

After  the  fall  of  Richmond  they  were  ordered  by  Col. 
Long,  commanding  the  regiment,  to  go  to  the  headquar- 
ters of  the  army  in  Washington,  D.  C.,  and  sing.  From 
there  in  company  with  the  band  they  went  to  the  home  of 
Secretary  of  War  Stanton  and  serenaded  him.  Stanton 
raised  the  window  and  thanked  them,  and  said,  “To 
whom  am  I indebted  for  this  serenade?” 

Col.  Long  replied,  “To  the  1st  N.  H.  Heavy  Artillery 
Band.”  Soon  all  the  house  was  aglow  and  the  band  was 
invited  in  to  partake  of  a collation  served  at  the  hands  of 
the  Secretary  of  A¥ar. 

The  quartette  was  prominent  in  many  military  and 
State  functions  in  those  days. 

Pierson  was  mustered  out  in  1865. 

Luther  Cheney,  my  wife’s  eldest  brother,  served  two 
or  three  years  in  the  Navy  as  Assistant  Engineer  on  one 
of  the  Cruisers.  His  duty  mostly  was  in  foreign  waters, 
looking  after  our  shipping  interests  and  operating  against 
Confederate  privateers.  To  go  into  the  U.  S.  service 
necessitated  bidding  adieu  to  a loving  wife  and  two 
children,  Frank  and  Ella. 

His  devotion  to  the  old  flag  which  floated  from  the 
mast  of  many  a vessel  which  he  had  sailed  on  in  earlier 
days,  was  the  only  incentive  that  could  have  turned  him 
from  his  little  family  to  whom  he  was  greatly  devoted. 

Thomas  C.  Cheney,  second  brother  of  my  wife,  resided 


145 


in  Manchester,  N.  H.  He  was  an  enthusiastic  republi- 
can and  in  his  breast  the  fires  of  patriotism  burned 
fiercely  and  notwithstanding  he  had  a wife  and  two  small 
boys  looking  to  him  for  support,  he  heeded  his  Country’s 
call  and  enlisted  in  the  First  New  Hampshire  Battery 
and  served  three  years. 

Fred  W.  Cheney,  his  oldest  boy,  was  six  years  of 
age  and  Clinton  but  a babe  sitting  on  the  floor,  when 
his  father  said  good  bye  to  them  all ; perhaps  never  again 
to  see  and  embrace  the  dear  ones. 

He  received  a niinie  ball  in  the  hip  at  the  battle  of 
Spottsylvania,  May  12,  1864,  and  but  for  the  ball  striking 
his  case  knife  and  deeply  indenting  it,  would  have  frac- 
tured his  hip  joint. 

I am  pleased  to  place  the  names  of  these  patriots  who 
left  wives,  children  and  other  dear  ones  to  do  duty  at  the 
front,  with  my  own.  Their  record  is  honorable  indeed 
and  they  did  their  duty  as  they  understood  it,  faithfully. 


146 


y- 


r 


CALL  NUMBER 

973.781 

P876S 

Vol. 

Date  (for  periodical) 

Copy  No. 

SEP  13 


^ Author; 


